Early life

I was born  on Sunday the 30th April, 1899 at 07.26 in the morning  (vikram Samvat 1856, aka era 1821, Baisakh Badi Panchami - 04 gharhi 55 pal)

My father was Rai Bahadur Shri Badri Prasad, Honorary Special Magistrate I Class. My mother told me that during childhood I did not have the inclination to eat food as children generally have. I would not eat by myself, even when served food, unless someone else put it in to my mouth. At every stage of my life my mother  taught me the lesson "Be honest; do steel". The effect of her training was that this became part and parcel of my living.

Up to the time a baby begins to speaks or think, the suggestions of it parents and others effect the character that just begins to form, and the suggestions become part of the young one's life. the child 'becomes' the meaning of the suggestions. When he reaches boyhood the suggestion of the parents and the other persons continued to work a good deal. Since thinking starts from this age, he begins to forms himself, and his surroundings also effect him at this age. further on he becomes like a coiled up rope of which the coil remains undisturbed, event if burnt. Parents should have sufficient regard for this aspect of childhood life and should see that only what is right is spoken to the children. A baby can also take the impression of the words spoken by its parents, even though it has not developed thinking or understanding. As such, one must be very conscious in speaking even before babies. One must not utter any non sense before children. The example of Abhimanyu of Mahabharat is well known. Aarjun had described to his wife the way of breaking the 'Chakkravuh' when Abhimanyu in her womb. Abhimanyu was about 16 years of age when the Mahabharat war started. He told his uncles that he could break in to the 'Chakkravuh', and so got it, but he could not return, for Arjun had not spoken to his wife about how to get out of it.

I am giving you another example of my own in this matter. After some time when I started meditation, I one day found myself as a baby of two or three months lying on a soop (winnowing basket), the plaited implement used for cooking grain under the rays of the sun. I thought this over and concluded that I must have been laid on the 'soop' by my mother on inquiry confirmed it, and said that she had done for several times.

During my childhood (at bout the age about the 06 or 07) I often saw my mother performing traditional worship. I requested her to teach me the 'puja' (worship) she was doing. She used to apply sandal-wood-paste on my forehead and I felt happy in the thought that I had done 'puja' that day. This went on for some time.

From the age of nine I felt a kind of thrust for reality and I remained confused and perplexed just like a man drowned in water. I then started reading 'The 'Bhagavad Gita' but it did not bring to my view the condition I was craving for.

I asked my priest to proscribe the method of worship would give me the realization. He told me to recite "Ram" ,"Ram". I did this also for seven days at the fixed hour but I could find no change in my condition. Afterwards I tried idol-worship. I noticed that it was dragging me back instead of taking me forward and I was compelled to give it up too.

These things could not quench my thrust. This period of confusion went on till the age of 14th. I was praying all the time for a good and capable Master and decided that if I went at all with this idea to any one I would definitely accept him as my Master.

At about the same age I developed a peculiar instance by which I was able to recognize my cloths by smell. This developed to the extent that at the age of 14 I could know the character of a man by the smell of his perspiration.

Some time later, I became interested in philosophy and began to think out the problems in my own way. It was at the age 15th or 16th that I wanted to read philosophical books. I ordered Mill's 'Utilitarianism' and went through a few pages of the book. A thought arose in my mind that if I studied such books I would write their thoughts as quotations, and originality would be lost. I closed the book and put it aside, and developed my own thinking. From my very child hood who ever saw me, whether he was a relative or a public man, thought me to be a dunce. I had a very unassuming nature and it is still there but the phase is changed. Now people think me a simple man.

At the age of six I started studying under a tutor. A year later, I contracted typhoid and took about a year to recover. During the interval of illness I forgot I had read up to that time - and it is still surprising to me how it happened that I forgot every thing  and my mind was like a clean slate.

My school life was dotted with failures, the chief chief cause was being Mathematics. I spoiled my whole carrier. My tutor used to give me some home home-work. The questions in Arithmetic's I always procrastinated. I now give a ridiculous story about myself. Once it happened that did not solved the questions. I began to think "now I shall be beaten by the teacher because I had not worked out the questions". In order to avoid the beating, I put my finger in a hole in the wall where there was a wasp-hive, to get stung by the wasps. When the tutor came I told him that I could not solve the questions because wasps had stung me. I was saved from punishment but, I tell you the beating of the teacher would not have been to so troublesome as the sting of the wasp was. When I reached the age of 16, love for Literature- English, Urdu and Persian developed. Geography was my hobby and I read volumes on that subject. Really speaking, up to that age I was not at all interested in reading.

In all my work honesty is paramount. Once I found a rupee in the school-compound. I handed it over to the Head-Master to give it to the person who had lost it. He was elated with joy and sent out a slip to all the classes, praising my honesty. During my school days I used to go to the school riding a horse which my father had purchased for me. I was  greatly interested in riding. I practiced riding even without a syce (groom).

During this period of education mesmerizer friend of mine used to treat people for diseases. I felt interested, and began to think of the basic point which the mesmerizer develop. I came to know that it is nothing but concentration and the moment of energy for some work, pregnant with thought. Some time later, a relation of mine came to me and told me that he was also mesmerizer. I request him to teach me the art. But he was not going to teach me so easily unless the old ways of service to him were adopted by me. I told him "when you come next, I will teach you mesmerism without doing any practice." Since my brain had become philosophical and correctness was also there, with its help I stared I started curing patients, but not not on any large scale. When that relation of mine came again, I told him "what I can do you cannot; test me if you wish".

It happened once during my school days my Headmaster suffered from colic-pain. I caught hold of his thumbs with my hands, putting my thumb on his, and pressed "electricity" for a minute with the suggestion "you are alright now". Immediately the pain ceased and the patient to sleep. From then on, if any boy got hurt in games he would be sent to me for healing.

I was a good hockey-player and was captain of the class team. Once at school during a leisure period the Headmaster refused to issue the games equipment, and I gave up games for good.

It was my good luck that during my schooling, the teachers used to love me very much, and always extended their hands to hap me whenever required. Since I was interested in Philosophy I used to write essays about philosophical matters. Dynamics of the mind was a characteristic of the essays. My English-teacher was also a philosopher, and he was surprised how I could write such philosophical thoughts which he had read in his B.A. class. This thinking has helped me much in taking up research work in Yoga in my present Spiritual carrier.

I have given results of the research work in books, articles and letters. At Sitapur there was a good gathering and I suggested that the saints of India should take up research in Yoga, which has not so far been done. Research work is not very difficult but people find it difficult. The first criterion is that the worker must be a Yogi of high caliber, with full experience and knowledge of all the super-conscious states. The thinking should be correct. Even if you think only a little that must be correct and the single of the heart should verify it. People do not care to find-out what the divine instruments for the work are. Mind thinks and heart gives signals for its correctness. The heart gives signals of different nature. To understand them them is rather difficult. so far I could not find words to express this thing satisfactorily. But if a man practices he will 'know' the nature of it. It has come to my experience that every living organ of the body itself speaks when you concentrate over it. Concentration is one of the instruments of relation only. You can not 'get' God by concentration. In concentration you are one-pointed to a certain object, while in meditation your subconscious only waits for some thing. Since your thought is for the Divine, you wait for Divinity.

Some persons say that conscience is their Guru and they follow it. Conscience is made of Mann or Mind, buddhi or intellect, Chitta are consciousness, and Ahamkaar or egoism. Unless all these are purified and come in to balance, conscience can not give the True Voice. So purity is needed in all faculties of the mind. People may try to do research on this. I am telling you some thing very good. Suppose you are thinking some thing out for a solution and you know a little, but correct, at that time. Keep that idea in the subconscious mind and the problem will come clove. You can have the verification after solving it. Meditate at the point where the true picture of reality is seen and your heart will be thoroughly satisfied.

I predicted some things during my boyhood and they came true. For the interest of the readers, I tell how a man can predict the things to come after hundreds of year. In the left part of the head there is a super-conscious state which gives answers to every question. I had discussed this in my book "Efficacy of Raj-yoga in the light of Sahajmarg". Any one who thinks about coming events directing his thoughts to that spot will "know". The thinking should be without any pressure of the will, and in a natural way. If he applies pressure the effort becomes unnatural, and the result is grossness. This method be adopted very calmly. Piety is also needed for this method.



I married at Mathura at the age of 19 and I got a short-tempered wife. Her name was Bhagwati. She died in the later half of 1949. I was also very short-tempered at that time. But I learned tolerance in her company. That helped me in my spiritual pursuit also. When I went to the feet of Master, my rage began to fade away. I complained to Him many times about in my diary. After some time He asked me a question whether, in my angry mood, senses are lost. I said "not at all". He confirmed that senses were not lost. There after, even the rage, I behaved properly.

Now I am telling the secret of success in all matters. Remove doubts and develop confidence in your self, you will succeed in all your pursuits. Really speaking, if any body wants to poison his will he should create doubt in him self. Honesty and seriousness in all work brings good fruit. I left all these things as useless and started deep reading exercise, which used to keep my mind very calm. I could hold my breath for seven and a half minutes. I practiced it for about six years, and gave it up all together when I reached the feet of my Master.

Some how I came to know that there was a good guide Samarth Guru Mahatma Shri Ram Chandra Ji Maharaj at Fatehgarh (UP). I was temped to go there as soon as possible. One fine morning the 03rd of June 1922 I reached the feet of the Master. When I sat in meditation, as I was directed to, I found a condition highly convincing to me. Immediately the thought arose "I have found the Master". My decision mentioned earlier compelled me to take Him as my own Master. After back from my Master I continued the practice, but not so deeply as I had to appear in the Metric and S.S.L.C. examination. After passing the examination, I took up service in the Judge's Court at Shahjahanpur on the 12th January 1925, and retired as 'Record-Keeper'. My Master, who served in the Collect-orate of Fatehgarh, who also retired as a Record-Keeper. The Officers under whom I served were very happy with my work, and valued me very much on account of my honesty. My general behaviour with my fellow clerks was extraordinarily good.

In my life I always place justice higher than self advantage. For instance a colleague of mine had joined service a couple of days earlier than I. In the following years we were transferred to different sections, and latter were reposed to positions with the same designation and Grade. It happened that my colleague joined this new posting a couple of days later than I did, thus officially becoming my junior. When a vacancy of the next promotion arose, my colleague applied that he should get the promotion on the ground of the original date of his appointment. My officers, who were more favourably disposed towards me, summoned me in this connection. Even though it was a tempting occasion for substantial personal benefit, I told them the fact that my colleague was the senior, though he had joined the present post later, and he should be given the promotion. He got it ,and developed a great regard for me.

If I fell in to any official difficulty, every one from the lowest to the highest would sympathise with me. Not only that, my Officers also were very helpful. The Officers used to trust me so much that ever draft or order I prepared was signed without any hesitation. I also took care to draft, orders faithfully and carefully

It so happened that a Clark, on account of caste prejudiced, teased me so much that I make up my mind to resign service. I had been appointed to this post for the first time, and did not know the work. He did not help me at all; instead, he always spoke ill of to the Munsarim (Office Superintendent) of the Munsif's (Judicial Officer) Court. The result was that I went to the Munsif and told him all the facts including my intention to resign from service.

Mr. Mahraja Bahadur, the Munsif said "as long as I am here you must not resign. I will tech the work, because I will not get such an honest man". And he did so. When I was encouraged by him I began to study the Acts and regulations, and learnt some other work also. Honesty pays in the end; and dishonesty only in the beginning, if at all!

In a month's time, with hard work, I was quite prepared to do the work allotted to me nicely. I had also told the difficulties to my father and said to him "I want to resign from this post and if you will not allow it I will commit suicide". My father replied "leave the service immediately". But I continued in the service As I was encouraged by my Officer. I had no enmity with that man and never changed my behavior towards him. In other words, I behaved with a little love also with him. People call me simple. I think they are right in so calling me. The incident developed to such an extent that I was ready to commit suicide, but I never change my behavior. A little love was also there, because my motto is "if any body does not do his duty to me why should I leave my duty to him?" In other words, if any body falls short of his duty why should I fall short of my duty to him! What I do for you, it is my duty; what you do not do for me, it is your duty. It is also my nature that if any body obliges me an inch, I try to repay it. But what so ever I may in return, the obligation remains the same.

I am sorry to write that Nature's curse fell upon him and no body is left in his family. After his death I supported his son who was also an employee of the Judge's Court, but he also died. People do so many awkward things in their short tenure of life without minding the club of justice from God. My officers wrote the following remarks in my character roll -

1) "I was satisfied with his work. He is a quiet soul, and good at his work" (02nd September 1929)
2) "He is efficient and hard working, and has given me full satisfaction with his work. He has an enviable reputation for strict honesty". (05th January 1949)
3) "As Munsarim his work has been thoroughly satisfactory. He is a careful and hard working Official, and is generally known to be scrupulously honest." (06th July 1949)
4) "Efficient and unassuming ; deputed to be scrupulously honest".
5) "He believes in leading a pious life and adheres to that principals to in his official life". (03rd July 1953)
6) "An unassuming and quiet worker with a very good reputation for leading a saintly life." (17th January 1955)
7) "He leads a very saintly life and adheres to his high principals in his day-to-day affairs, and is very caucus of his duties as a record-keeper. He had effective control of the record-room and I was very much satisfied with his work." (21st February 1955)
8) On retirement - "He earned an enviable reputation for honesty and disciplined life; worked assiduously but in as unassuming manner and can, I think, served as a model for the ministerial staff which is the poorer for his retirement".

I also got a letter of honor from Shri A.G. Khare, President Prantiya Bharat Sevak Samaj.



A I mentioned before, I reached the feet of the Master on 03rd June 1922 to receive transmission from Him for the first time. As the effect of it I felt that I had moved up to a level where the surroundings were very much different from those of the external atmosphere. This feeling persisted, and I remained in the condition for several days. I started meditation not on divine light as is prescribed in the Shri Ram Chandra Mission, but on my master's form, seeing Him in my heart. This was quite spontaneous and  automatic, and I went on with it.

I sincerely took up the method of meditation after I past I passed the S.S.L.C. and Matriculation Examination. Within six months, I saw in meditation that the whole of my heart was filled in soothing light, and a plant full of light was imitating forth light from its branches and leaves. I continued practice. Six months later, I noticed a peculiar thing in my heart that my heart reciting the word - "ohm". This we call 'ajapaa'. How does it start? If the Master infuses it with His divine power it starts immediately. If it is left to the 'abhyaasee', it gives a shaking to the heart twice or thrice when it starts. It also starts through out the particles of the body which we call 'anal.

Some people have practiced 'Ajapa' by reciting 'Mantras' repeatedly in the heart. It is artificial. If the practice of reciting is given up for some time, 'agape' is gone. Introduction of the true state of 'Ajapa' is possible only if the power of transmission. Transmission is the only thing which takes the 'Abhyaasee' to the higher regions. Self effort fails after reaching some region because as you go up you in contact with the subtle force of Divinity, and it pushes the 'Abhyaasee' down because he can not get at it. There the Master of the high caliber who has command and over the regions is needed.

when 'Ajapa' started, I was so proud of it that I said to my Master "I have got agape now". When it gets a toy baby is very happy.
as he grows old, happiness also travels on. Similar was the case with me. When my Master given me the knowledge, I came to know that I have to swim the unfathomable ocean.

In 1924 I felt an ubiquitous force present in every animate and inanimate object and particles. I was drowned in the sea of wonder. I felt God pervading every thing like broad day light.

These things are but a grain of Divinity in caparison to the higher states. A man should never be satisfied at any stage he comes across, because "on and on" is the voice of experience. The things went on, and I entered region after region by His grace. during the summer vacation I started playing cards, deviating four or five hours a day to it. It continued for a week or so. The result was that during my time in bed I use to remember playing cards instead of thinking of my Master, as had been my practice. My Master told me in a dream " you should give up playing cards". Since that time till to day I have not plaid cards at all.

During meditation an other change in my inner feeling was that the idea of God seemed to be lost to me, yielding place to that of my Master, and Master alone. To me there was no God but my Master. I went on with it regardless of all other things, till I reached the level expressed by my Master in the following words in a dream when He left the mortal frame : "I became 'thee' and thou 'I'. Now none can say that I am other than thee or that thou art other than me".

It was a very happy day in deed when, at Fatehgarh, when my Master used to hold the annual spiritual gathering or Bhandaaraa, I suddenly experienced by Master's grace a state of absorption in Brahman similar to His own. It repeated itself three times. I felt convinced that it was the real state which I must achieve. Since then I began to adjust myself to bring about the real state. It was not a mere conception that I was in that state, but some thing real started to awaken in me. I went on doing all that silently without telling it even to my Master.

The Master's remembrance across in me the very day He had transmitted to me for the first time. So I was continuing it with three things together - constant remembrance of the Master; adjusting myself to bring about that condition of absorption or layavasthaa which my Master had; and reading and experiencing what was happening in the region I was in at that time.

As I said before, I started mediation upon His form within my heart. In the beginning the form remains in view but after some time the vision begins to fade away, till inly a reflection, aakaar, remain. this too melts away after some time and only an idea remains. Besides this, I used to meditate upon His complete form placed before me. The subsequent stages involved in the process are also similar. After some practice the form grows subtler and subsequently begins to fade away, leaving in its place a mere idea of it. when that too disappears, the abhyaasee should take it as a mere supposition that it is there. Later on, when that supposition too vanishes, there comes the second stage. but this come naturally and automatically, and not willed effort to create this condition. At this stage the abhyaasee begins to feel himself as the Master. If he is sensitive enough, he then begins to feel that all parts of body, limbs, etc. are those of the Master. Here again I shall repeat the same warning that this must also develop naturally and automatically, and not by willed effort. If the abhyaasee goes along in the correct manner, the body idea will soon begin to vanish. He will begin to feel that the body is neither his nor of the Master. But still he should have the idea theta his body is that of the Master. When that idea vanishes, he should suppose that he is the Master. In the end, when the supposition also fades away, the process will bring itself to the third stage - that is the soul within the Master. This will complete all steps automatically, after which there remains neither the idea of the body nor of the soul. He is no where now, and the task is practically over. When I was in this last stage of meditation on soul, I was asked by my Master in a dream to meditate on the soul itself and He told me the process also which was as below :

"lie down straight upon the bed without movement and meditate upon soul for some time."

I did it for full month, taking leave from the Office in order to devote maximum time to it. It was all due to the grace of my Master, and Master alone, that this process came to my mind automatically each step it self giving a clue to the next step.

Of-course my Master never asked any body to meditate upon His form, and I am proud that I was the only person who adopted this process though there were many others who used to have His remembrance of and on. After completing this entire process I thought of bringing in to effect the negation of negation and had started doing it while Master's grace showered on me in torrents. Soon after wards my Master revealed to me that He would have have taken some more time but, since I had started the last process, He was compelled to allot work to me. Otherwise it would not have possible for me to train others. This will come later on. During my abhyaas or practice I felt a strange experience that every thing in the world, even the bricks and stones, leaves and flowers, were radiating the force of Divinity all over; and liking and devotion were so great that I wanted to embrace even thistles in love. It lasted for about a week or so. Then another thing opened which I have dealt with mostly in my book "Towards Infinity". Many other things followed about which I informed my Master from time to time through letters. He also replied a few letters.

In the morning of the 15th August 1931 I found an utmost Force or Power both within and out side me which, my inner voice assured me, had been bestowed by my Master. My Master had gone in to state of Mahaa-Samaadhee during the night of the 14th-15th August 1931, but I had not known about it yet. This was the usual system of transfer of Power adopted by the saint's of caliber. It was infect the merging of the Master in to me.

When I came beck from my office in the evening [on 15th August], my cousin informed me about this said news of the passing of my Master. It came as a terrible shock to me, and the impression of the shock lasted for years; and it is still there, in a some what reduced state. I took leave from the office to go for the condolence, but I developed diarrhea and the whole leave period was spent in sickness, which was ultimately pronounced to be cholera. The diarrhea lasted for several months after wards. After recovery from Cholera, I saw Him one day in a dream at about seven a.m. in the morning. He asked me "What is the condition of diarrhea?" I said "It is continuing". He said that I should give up Pathological treatment. I left it from that very time. He then asked me "what is your spiritual condition?" I said "This, you know best". I meant to say that it was His responsibility. He said "is it so?" I said "yes my Lord". He then gave me a jerk of transmission. I found that the whole of my body from top to tow was filled with spiritual force. When He gave the second jerk my heart was about to burst and I felt extreme pain in my heart. A third jerk would have ended my life, but for this very purpose Rishis of yore practiced penance in the forest for several years, sacrificing every thing at the alter of Spirituality. So it was not purpose on my part to have requested Him to stop the transmission. I had been to Master for this very object at that time. I was gaining it, for no prize. I expressed myself in another way. I said "Oh Master, I do not care if I die". When H heard it, He was almost startled and stopped the transmission.

 Now I relate here the effect of that transmission. I found that for several days He was seated in every pore of my being and in every particle of my body. It continued for some time. This is a highly developed stage which the saints crave for. It shows the full absorbency in the Master.

I used to write my condition to my Master but I did not keep the copies. When He ordered His discipline to record their spiritual condition in a diary, I started keeping a copy of it also which will follow now.



The chief purpose of the diary is that an abhyaasee remain attentive to his condition because he has to write about it. when an abhyaasee remains attentive to it, his 'anubhav' or expense develops because concentration is there. Concentration is the divine instrument for revelation. People are the of the opinion that if there is no concentration, meditation is useless. I can emphatically say that a man can never 'get' God by concentration, because in in concentration you are on pointed and you are not waiting for any thing, while in meditation you wait for some thing and that is God. Waiting produces a sought of attraction automatically on account of continuous effort.

 It develops to such an extent that you can call a soul to you. If the attraction comes to the Zenith, the greatest soul cannot refuse to come. Man's power is known by man because Godliness. There must be some thing opposite to it. Therefore we develop Divinity in us to such an extent that the whole system is divinised ultimately. That is, in short, the whole of the senses may return to their original state. In other words, the higher centers take charge of the lower centers and begin to work in them. Not only that, the Divine centers take charge of their higher centers. Now geometrically, the lower centers are in the chart of the higher centers and since the Divine centers are now in charge of the higher centers, the lower centers come in the charge of the Divine centers. And thus divinity begins to work with all details.

All these things can be easily achieved if some how we get the Capable Master. A Capable Master is on who can bring out the full transformation of an abhyaasee by means of transmission. A Master must himself be merged in the Divine. He is really the Master. Years are saved if we get such a Master. People will say that it is very difficult to get such a Master. But I can say it is equally difficult to get a deserving disciple.

It will not be out of place if I repeat my pet sentence. The true cry of the "aspirant brings the Master to his door". We have come down, now we are going up, so we arrive at the subtle forces of Nature and to get at them is not easy for the disciple. The Master is definitely needed there. If a man some how reaches a certain stage by self effort and he is unable to go up, a sort of grossness or, according to Ouspensky, curvature is formed. My Master had also said thing before Ouspensky had put it in.

Now the changing conditions I felt at the feet of my Rev. Master are given in my diary since the time I started it. I am taking in brief, mostly avoiding the date on which I felt each condition. A writer says "if any body wants to know the spiritual condition he may see well by dreams coming to him. If the thoughts are pious the vision will also be good and one will see the dreams like that". So pity is necessary every where.

For this, in our Sahaj Marg system, methods of cleaning are also given and the Master laid stress on it. Dr. K.C. Verdhachari of Tirupati, has said some where that the cleaning system is found no where except in Grains in Jainism. When the heart purifies, a man sees the dream; when the thought comes in contact with the kantha-chakra or 'Pharyngeal Plexus', it is the Maya in grosser form. I could know this thing. Once I was sleeping and my mother suddenly woke me up. I found that I was in 'Kantha-Chakra. If a man practices to go in to Kantha-Chakra he can see waking state also. A doctor in America says that the toxins we accumulate during the day are consumed at night by dreams.

When I was in the Heart Region I used to see the saints of Awadhoota Character at least three times a weak. A man some times becomes charmed and influenced by the light he sees, of by the condition he has. He does not like to part with it and remain drowned in that condition. It can happen at any stage of development. If an awadhoota transmits, he has to transmit the whole lot, with result that the abhyaasee himself becomes the awadhoota. But there is no place for awadhoota-gati in the Sahaj Marg system, because we proceed to balance every thing form the very beginning. Further it is refined in-naturalness, to which the Sahaj Marg system does not give entry.

After ending the travel of the heart-region I reached the region which is subtle. I used to see that the other saints both grahstha and virakta producing in me the subtler condition, and this thing continued before I came to my present state.

During my mediation, as I wrote in my diary, I felt a peculiar condition which the following couplet will reveal -

"Sar rahe akhtiyaar men, sizdaa voh sizdaa hee nahneen ;
bandagee aur hosh qufr hai, bandage hee naheen ;"

"That bending down in prayer wherein the control over one's head is retained is but a misnomer.
That surrender and submission in limitation of awareness is blasphemy and not surrender."

When you go to the Master for the sake of spiritual training you generally trust that he can be of some uses to you. When you have experience, then faith develops. Submission, at its highest peak, becomes surrender. How to achieve the state of surrender is the general question among the minds of persons who have realization as the goal. Surrender means no "I" or, in other words, to wash away the idea of "I sens". pore this easiest way is that we should feel dependency on God almost all the time with attachment and devotion. If you try for surrender "I" is there, which develops, making it stinger and stinger. In this way instead of trying to jump in to the water one jumps in to the fire. Now follow extract from my spiritual diary :

04th April 1928 :

I sat for meditation in the morning and experience great peace and tranquility. Peace used to be experienced and reverted to its original condition. In the state of extreme tranquility a line of verse struck me :

"How long shall this bud remain concealed behind this curtain!"

Then there was some thing, after which I only remembered the last words. "God's Grace Mercy will descend."

05th April 1928 :

There was peace of mind and an almost changeless condition. Dreamt in the night that I visited the Holy Shrine of Prophet Mohammad in Mecca. There I felt vibration at a point above the 'trikuti' or 'Cavernous-Plexus' and also force of some kind which had its link with the head.

When I used to go to Master, people used to come to Him for realization. Now most of the persons who come to me want only for peace. Time has brought such a change. Restlessness is prevailing every where. Every body is hungry for peace. But the difficult is that no body knows what peace is. If one who worships God daily is some how not able to worship one day in the morning, he feels restless; and when he does it, satisfaction is there. People think satisfaction is peace, so they are not peaceful, but only satisfied. Actually restless comes from peace or rest which burrows its way to Divinity. Peace is the substance we want and restlessness is the instrument we use. What we gain from restlessness is peace. Restlessness gives you advancement of Divinity.

The state of peace is dormant, while the state of satisfaction is active. Peace at the ultimate state becomes non-peace-peace, and satisfaction at its ultimate state becomes gross and heavy. Peace touches the silent aspect of God, while satisfaction touches the active art of God. Satisfaction is the production of man, where peace is the production of God.

06th April 1928 :

In the morning some impact of passion was felt. The rest of the condition remain as it was.

There is nothing to important for a man for passion. Passion have been related indifferent ways in the scriptures of all religions. The true picture is some thing else. The jerk of energy jerk of energy was passion. It was pregnant with all the forces required for creation. It came from the highest intelligence because that was the component factor to give movement to the will of God. It also came to our share, but its beauty was lost because "I" viewed it from different angles. The centre of the highest intelligence and of passion is the same. It cannot be annihilated in any way or by any method, because it exists in to acton that it which is necessary for man. Man cannot enter in to the spiritual unless he is moved with force towards it.

09th April 1928 :

In the evening I was a victim of anger without any cause, the duration of which was about an hour.

Anger and passion are the creation of the Divine. 'Lobha' - covetousness, and Moha - undue-attachment, are man's creation. No body can destroy God's creation, but we can only modify it. Destroy your own creation. When energy descended from near about centers, it worked for the creation. There were anticlockwise movements all over. The result of this movement was that matter was formed. The movement was not less than about three lakhs per second. Had the movement not been so strong, matter would not have been formed. It formed some matter and that is the basis of all creation. There was movement, and also movement in movement, causing different results. There was heavy movement. It caused some force which grew in to rage ultimately. All these came in to our share. Man is the epitome of the Universe. Since heavy movement was there it became a force of material character. When 'Will' touches its depth, it produces a sought of irritation which one feels when one plays with it. The cause of heaviness is unbalanced movement. If balance had not been disturbed there would have been no creation. For every progress, rise and fall are necessary.

11th April 1928 :

At 07.00 A.M. in the morning, emotion of love was aroused for a few minutes. Rest of the condition remained unchanged throughout the day.

12th April 1928 :

I experienced moderate condition at six in the morning, but could not absorbed in the mediation. Distracting thoughts remained till seven the morning.

14th April 1928 :

Between 04.00 and 05.00 in the morning I dreamt that I was dying, and experienced immense peace. A very fine condition persisted throughout the day.

The dying condition starts in all the plexus when it stronger than it is felt. I means that the abhyaasee has become absorbed in the condition of the center loosing his own identity.

Immense peace may perhaps be interpreted by the word Jnana. When pronounce Jnana, the flow of sound shows that some thing comes out of the root syllable, stopping at the last syllable. Jna-na. It shows that what is at the root should be at the end. When you are in touch with knowledge of the absolute, you bring in some thing as reality, displayed according to its different conditions. So Jnana is not simply knowledge for the purpose of knowing what one is or what one has in it, or what that is. Having Divine condition speaks of true reality. It is a sort of dance with certain movement reduced by its effect. And there are different stages in it which I have discussed in "Towards infinity". In short Jnana is not 'knowing', but 'having'. This is the condition when knowledge and action become one. What the Divine displayed in its own realm, we begin to display the same in our realm with His power.

Actually speaking, at its highest point is the state of dissolution where remains nothing but the Divine. It is the Absolute in His own cadre and we become Absolute in our own cadre. He is Absolute - He is totally Absolute. Knowledge swims at the surface and the Real works as the base. So "Real" is the only knowledge. So when we have reality we become aware of it. 'Real' gives knowledge when it becomes Reality. The Reality begin and without is Jnana.

15th April 1928 :

The emotion of love was kindled for a short while at 09.00 in the night.

What is love, when I do not know why I love Him and what for? some times in the state of love, emotion follows. Some times a man begins to weep and some time he feels in the wood. Emotion no doubt, is a human weakness, but I may allow it as it happens naturally. It causes no harm but gives a little benefit. Generally, the weeping comes when a man cannot bear it; in other words he is wanting in the capacity to bear.

18th June 1928 :

At 09.00 in the morning while I was on my way to Court, I felt that the world is a playground of Nature in which everybody is longing for perfection but, having forgotten that, his real self is performing worldly acts. Perfection might have been taken as a subject for debate by saints. But to my mind it is very simple. In that condition man remains almost perfectly balanced, and the mundane world and the brighter world go parallel to each other. He feels no difference between this world and the brighter world. If the spiritual side is perfect, and worldly imperfect, I wold call it crippled perfection. Man must try to become a perfect human being being, not God. We have here not to spoil God's creation but to retain it in the Divine order.

20Th June 1928 :

Condition unchanged expect that in the night I experienced my own existence as that of Master

22nd June 1928 :

I had a dream in the night that I visited a certain place in the company of two my associates. There we met an 'Aughar' (misshapen) saint, a class Tantric saint, who told me "you are so much sunk in love of your Guru that you no have no care for your spiritual development. Both the urge and idea to wards development are essential".

05th July 1928 :

I saw an inspired saint in a night in a dream, and seeing him I at once went in to mediation of my Master. Upon this he remarked  " you are very cleaver". Some time later I reached another place where a saint was present members of his family. I related the dream to him. The saint transmitted to me.

Transmission is the utilization of Divine Force for the transformation of man. Man, as the thinker say, is a social animal. That means animality is there. He becomes a super animal and from supper animality to man, and from man, to man behind man. This is the transformation. Tendencies of the mind are changed, and he begins to do every thing in proper order. He begins to learn the proper use of the faculties. Mind becomes disciplined and, ultimately, comes to Divine order. Transmission brings about such a result. It is the instrument we use for this end. By transmission Divinity comes peeping in every stage of development and finally ends of Divination.

11th July 1928 :

In the morning there was uneasiness which lasted for half an hour.

Going beyond easiness is uneasiness. a man becomes conscious when similarities or same-ness is disturbed. As long as easiness is there, there is no disturbance. The state we acquire by the help of the meditation causes a repulse. When the out going tendencies of the mind come in touch with it, or in the other words, when the tendencies touch the field of easiness, it opposite is felt. so we should also try to calm down the out going tendencies of the mind. I now give you some thing about uneasiness. If some how a man can begin to feel easiness in uneasiness then it will not give place to the out going tendencies to enter in it.

17th July 1928 :

In the mid-day dream I saw myself on a 'chabutra' or dais close to my house where some persons were assembled . I was standing and a saint transmitted to me. I narrowly escaped falling down and was saved by the saint, but there was artificiality in the fall i.e. I did not fall down on account of the effect of transmission but I did it simply for show. This annoyed the saint. Master was also present there.

22nd 23rd July 1928 :

Just wrestler having physical-strength considers his whole existence as body, similarly I experience my existence as all soul.

02nd August  1928 :

Dreamt that a holy personality was expelling the topic "I am Brahman" to some body in my presence. Hearing this I felt "my existence and that of Master is one and the same", i.e. my experience was felt to be that of Master and the voice was coming out from in side "I am", and this voice continued to be felt as long as I was in sleep and dream; and even after waking I felt the same voice for some time.

04th August 1928 :

I dreamt that a Holy personality asked me to sit down and transmitted to me. I woke up, and after this I kept on sitting in meditation for some time.

 After years of practice when the meditation grows deeper and the thought begins to start one's upward march, one comes to a point where one feels "I am the power myself". It happens when 'Surat' comes in contact with glimpses of the Divine. It loses its own character and gains the Divine one. There one starts to feel "I am Brahman" I gave the meaning or 'Surat' in this way. When though comes in contact with soul, a third thing, a spark, is produced. This is termed 'Surat'. It needs to the Highest. Thoughts lag behind. They have no accommodation in the sphere of divinity.

After some time when 'Surat' leaps forward, it brings in the Divine character. The self has been effaced, so naturally one goes a little further and every step brings to its lot more of Divinity. So Divinity remains in his thought. Then he begins to feel the greatness, as his mind is also trained to feel it. There he develops to "all from Him (Brahman)". A step back reveals to him a part of the nature of God - "All is Brahman". This is the effect mid way between charging reality and going beyond. On feels "all is from God".

When all these stages are over an abhyaasee begins to feel himself as above all that has been set above. Thus the real character of Brahman and of himself dawns. going beyond, every thing is silent. And silence itself becomes silent.

The 'Diary' of onward dates sent to Rev. Master through letter;

"Revered Guide of both the world.

May you live long! after due salutations, I beg to be submit that every thing here is well, I have a strong hope that your kindness will some day enable the boat of this humble and helpless creature to cross the occasion of life.

Now I am writing my own condition to your Holy-self. I had sent my diary from Lucknow to your Holy Self in which it was mentioned that I had a dream, and that the idea of "I" ness has begun to disappeared from the heart. After return from the journey, the state of "all is Barman" over took me. After that the idea of complete surrender and submission persisted throughout. Every thing was left under the will of the Master. This state disappeared after some days. Now these days, I am experiencing great fearlessness in my heart, but it is mixed with rashness."

Fear is the production of lower mind, and love the product if higher mind. Fear is also a mental fallacy. When love awakens, fear disappears. A stage comes to the spiritual aspirant where he fears for no cause. That means he is growing up to a state where a state of lower mind begins to bid farewell. When the lamp is extinguished, moths do not fall on it. When the seed is fried, there are more chances for it to germinate. When the sun of spirituality shines it brings glory to the  world, which only Ultimate consequences can weaves. And I am preparing 'man' for this task. I have a strong hope  that the people will reap the benefit of my work.

I had a dream on 09th October 1929 that I was I was going to the Court, and on the way I met a saint who started transmitting to me. That transmission was like the current of a current of a flooded river. But I sank myself a thought of my Master. After some time the saint stopped transmitting to me. I told him that his transmission was nothing, and thought to myself that he ever he ever experience a transmission of my Master, He would have known about it. The saint remarked "go away, I let you off easily." At that time the condition was uncontrollable. Hence the desire for an Ekka (conveyance) rose in me, so that I could reach the court. I noticed that two carts full of night-soil passed. I said that I would not go on them. I woke up after this and saw that a great soul was standing of the left side of my cot, casting His shadow on me. His face and body were extremely bright and were shining luminously. I was a bit frightened since I was awaken from sleep suddenly. That image vanished. Due to the effort of the dream I felt reeling sensation in my mind for two days, and my state was like that deaf mute. After this I had another dream in the same month of October that I was resting on a cot and my Master sat down on the cot towards the side of my feet. I moved my feet aside. He questioned as to why had shifted my feet. I submitted that I did so simply to make room for Him. In the mean time, another saint also arrived. And both the great personalities began talking to each other saying that the condition of Ram Chandra was good.

The then present condition was that I felt I was all reality. This state continued for two days. Later on it so changed that all awareness of my own existence was no more. There os neither any thought of this world nor of the other world - neither is there any feeling of affection nor any sense animosity. Previously I felt my existence as that of Master, but now the existence of Master too is not felt. The idea of Guru too is unfortunately lost. At time now I cannot meditate on my Master even if I tried to. There is neither peace nor tranquility.

I am rid of absurd emotions. Neither is there destruction in the mind nor single - pointedness. Neither any longing for union nor for separation. The thought seems to have dissolved in itself. Neither is there any worry nor any sorrow, nor happiness ecstasy. I fail to understand to name this condition. Nevertheless I do feel a pinch inside after much deep thinking.

Oh! Pang of Heart, at least thou tallest me the reality. I do not understand what this puzzle is.

Deaf and dumb state : Playing within your self in your character; touching your corner; being absent to your senses. This is the stage which a man arrives at when he crosses his own boundaries. This is not a permanent state. That is far higher than this. It is called changeless condition. It comes during the march of freedom. this is the end of all the activities.

Revered Master of both the worlds. May you live long!

With due respect, I submit that I have been writing my diary regularly. I feel that there is some Divine Force within me from head to foot, which is active and doing work. Intellect seems to be a bit sharpened. On meditation, minutest condition within becomes known, but I negate every condition and show indigence to them, the restrain my mind from going towards them. Various spiritual points arise to their own accord are on mere contemplation, but I do not feel inclined to words them instinctively.

24th to 27th December 1928 :

Much animation prevailed. Dreamt on 27th that I was sprinkling some scent on fire in the name of my Revered Master. A Pundit (Priest) was sitting to my left, and I was weeping in intense emotion of love. there after I reached the place of my Master and he himself related to me the entire dream. Then the Master, coming in to state of Divine ecstasy, gave me a push with his chest, pushing the middle portion of my chest. I began feeling pain. Another saint, present at that time, remarked that what was done to me might develop some trouble. I experience emotion of love in the morning and this state continued for many days.

28th to 31st December 1928 :

Emotion of love flared up from time-to-time and I longed to reach the Master.


01st January 1929 :

I saw your Holiness (Rev. Master) in a dream. You transmitted to me at all points and also gave a particular transmission which produced heat in the entire body but caused no trouble.

11th January 1929 :

I saw a saint in a dream. He gave me such a transmission that it ran through entire body like electricity, and I felt as if a river of Divine effulgence was diverted towards me. Next day there was intensity to such an extent that neither did I comprehend any thing nor was there activity in the thought, as if there was a kind of insensibility inside. The moment I gave up work there was a flow of intensity.

14th January 1929 :

I felt in the morning that there was a thought, curtain in between me and my condition, and if that curtain was torn of, then I would come in to oneness with, and would devolve in to, that particular condition.

Thought is the rest of reality. The basis of words is thought alone. If thoughts are pure, the words will be pure and effective.

Devotion : Lashing in the wave of the Almighty with unawareness of the fact of what I am doing and for what I am doing it. The highest type of 'Bhakti' (religious devotion) is the unawareness of one-self, and of the process.

17th January 1929 :

I saw Master in a dream. On seeing Him the emotion of love was so intense that I began to lose my consciousness. In the mean time, my Master called me near himself and told me with pleasure that thou not a king, I was a leader in my privies birth and used to practice for God realisation, and that was why I had attended speedy progress in this life.

Revered Master of both the worlds. May you live long!

There are three main defects in this diary. Firstly, I have started telling lies, which I have always hated, but I do not know why and how I commit this, and later on I become conscious of it. The second thing which I have marked recently is ego. It stings in such a suitable manner that very acute understanding is needed to grasp. I realise it after it has done its stinging; or when I am lost in some particular thought then I feel its distinct entity.

Due to your kindness of affection, this sensibility is developing that before the onslaught of ego I become aware if its shadow and feel its reflection. Nevertheless, I am influence by it to some extent. At time I become conscious of it after coming completely under its sway. The third thing is evil passion which is being experienced from 28th February 1929. But its condition is mostly like that of electricity. Let loose in space running along with its atoms, i.e., presume for a moment that a current sensuousness is running inside the body but it does not touch me.

Ego : ego is said to have been abused by all by all the present and past writers. The ego gives you strength for all the work. It points out to you that you have got the power to do a certain thing. But we identify ego with the body, instead of with the soul. It is the production of God which you cannot annihilate. You should modify it.

Suppose a man has got an immense fortune and he is proud of that. He commits no sin because it does not do harm to any body. What happens as a result of it is that the wisdom of the man becomes blunt.

09th & 10 February 1929 :

Excess of loathing in mood. I deem myself to be insignificant . There is so myth lethargy and disinterestedness in the mind that even pooja (meditation) performed with indifference and in name only. I is due to this state  that there is an excess of aversion, and adverse effect on the mood. from with in there is an urge for work, but lethargy proves to be a hindrance. I disclosed my inner feelings to you as my human obligation. It is with much effort, and after much thought, that I find words to express my condition, and to interpret my feelings in some measure, but I cannot say weather these interpretations are correct or not. One surprising phenomenon which I have noted at he time of recording my diary for your perusal is that while writing, my condition becomes dull and inactive, and some inner condition comes to the fore and gives its effect. This gives birth to a feeling similar to that of a man who has not taken wine but has only smelt it.

12th February 1929 :

condition intense at night, rest as usual.

15th February 1929 :

Did not attend Court, so much intensity. And in the noon felt an impact of ego.

Note : When I do not go to Court I experience intensity, but the intensity is like a blazing spark from which heat has been extracted, yet it retains its glow and glitter.

16th February 1929 :

In the morning it occurred to me during meditation that a jnani is one who does not lament over the past and is grateful for the present.

17th February 1929 :

Did not go to Court. Felt animation throughout the day. At the time of Satsang in the evening, a pleasing sensation was felt in the head and in the forehead.

20th February 1929 :

When I sat for meditation in the morning I felt that from the seat of the spirit with in to the forehead, which is perhaps the seat sensuousness, there was an extremely subtle link like a straight line and the two extremities of the link seem to be molten. After a while I felt as if the connection with the seat spirit was broken, and the though remained at the seat of sensuousness alone. As long as the link between the seat of spirit and sensuousness was there I felt, to an unparalleled extent, thoughts sensuousness and passions which I have hinted about in the forward. After a while, the state ceased to exist. There only remained a tickling in the forehead during the meditation. Thought is stuck to the seat of sensuousness. Peacefulness was so intense that every part of the body seemed to be  devoid of sensations. Hands and feet seem to be lying motionless, where ever they were placed. I was loath to make any moment. After meditation I felt some heaviness in the head which lasted the whole day.

21st February 1929 :

In the night a thought occurred that I should die now. There was an intense yearning in the heart for death which had an idea illustrated in the following couplet :

Death, of which the world is afraid, is a pleasure for me. When I shall die, and attain complete tranquility?

22nd February 1929 :

Throughout the day the longing for death, and thought about prefer-ability of death over life, persisted. Every thought that came to the mind was of longing for death.

 Going deeper in to the state with the absence of outside feelings is layavastha. There is a greater state which we can safely call "death of death". A man who reaches this condition never returns after the span of life is over. It is in this condition that the man actually feels that he is dead in such a very suitable way that the idea of death hardly subsists. That means it goes very very deep to the deepest core of the being, and the condition becomes part and parcel of life.

25th February 1929 :

Experienced evil thoughts at times, and also attachment for them. In the night saw a saint in the dream. He congratulated  me that I had crossed one stage, and said that the next one was also shortly going to be crossed.

26th February 1929 :

Thoughts  of sensuousness at the time of poojaa (meditation) in the morning.

27th February 1929 :

Thoughts of sensuousness from a little before the evening Satsang. I was in no mood for Satsang but when I thought I missing it, I experience a desire to sit there in.

When a man, on his march to freedom, reaches the trikuti or cavernous plexus such conditions occur. The symptom of reaching there is that the abhyaasee feels darkness around even in the sunshine.

01st March 1929 :

No change. In the night it occurred to me that I did not love my Guru. I was at a loss to understand how such love could be generated.

02nd March 1929 :

Last night while Master was transmitting I felt a sort of echo, and a rustling sensation from the middle of he backbone going upwards.

In the Sahaj Marg System during our march we come across different experiences relating to the different regions. The points of the spinal cord also begin to give energy for the approach.

Revered Guide may you live long!

I have to submit that I failed to find topics daily to record in the diary. The reason is that there is much preoccupation in the Court work which hinders the path. But God's will is to be obeyed .

My general condition, as I have been writing to you from time to time, is the same. but one thing has been added. Whenever I indulge in any worldly or spiritual assignment I feel I do not know weather the work is being done by me or by some secret being. Only a machine seems to be in action. even if I try to assure myself that it is I who am working, the doer is not perceived. In other words it seems as if various faculties, bestowed by God for different purposes, are working in their own accord. The hand does the work of writing etc. but I am unable to know who is working, because neither do I seem to be working nor does any other being appear to work. If I take myself to be a machine, it will perhaps explain my condition. My condition is like that of a pan of a balance. When some weight is kept on one pan it becomes heavier, and when the weight is removed both pans become balanced. To me this is analogy illustrates my total condition.

I dreamt that a fellow brother is telling me that Revered Master has sent a letter which contains two instructions for me. The first is that I am to consider the home as jungle. The other slipped from my memory, and I failed to comprehend its significance. Later, I saw a saint. He transmitted to me at Aligarh railway station. Then I dreamed that I was crossing a river which had a dry passage in the middle and the saint was standing on the other bank which was quite high. When I reached him he grasped my hands and pull me up. there after Revered Master transmitted to me.

Next day I saw Revered Master in a dream. I saw that I sass sitting on the floor at a distance of about four yards from him. The emotion of love was in full sway and intense to such an extent that I was totally unconscious, and some force in the head was pulling me  upward. Seeing this my Master beckoned to me to sit closer to Him and then I woke up.

Since a few days my condition was become such that when ever I think of doing some thing, lethargy does not permit me to do it. Every work is being procrastinated. If new clothes are to stitched, the time never comes for it. in case some ones across I ask him to do the work, otherwise not. Mostly I am not conscious of any other personal requirement excepting food. Very often I forget my meals. If my coat is short of a button, the missing button is replaced. There is procrastination and in difference in every work, particularly my personal work.

Revered Guide of both the worlds. May you live long!

With respects I submit that I am nothing the diary below, for the period 03rd to 29th March 1929. I was at Fatehgarh from the 29th of March till the 01st of April. After that the mind remained  puzzled due to indisposition and I could not make notes. I have started nothing again nothing from the 11th April.

07th March 1929 :

The condition which formally used to prevail is changing. At times philosophical thoughts about nature and God resounded in the mind, but I paid no heed to them.

08th March 1929 :

Same condition prevails. In the evening felt anger over trifling things.

09th March 1929 :

In the evening you kindly transmitted at your end and I felt lustrous thought roaming in my mind. After that the condition that was colorless as long as I sat. In the night I dreamt I passed the examination. I do not know what examination. I was weeping in an over flow of love and was offering thanks to God.

11th March 1929 :

Condition unchanged. At 09.00 in the night thoughts regrading the creation of the Universe began to resound in the mind. I did not pay much attention to them. In the course of the former thoughts the troth regrading sat, raj, and tam began to be reflected before the mind's eye.

 I have already clarified those thoughts with you.

12th to 15th March 1929 :

No change.

17th March 1929 :

Flames of anger flared up during meditation in the morning. During the day the condition remained such that the world seemed to be a dream.

18th March 1929 :

In the evening, when I participated in the Satasng, for a fraction of a second I was in 'Samaadhee' and had a vague idea of some yellow color. Probably this idea may have been caused by constantly listening to talk about color.

19th March 1929 :

In the evening my inner condition was having its effect on the outer. The entire world was merged in one and the same state. Unconsciously I was transmitting to the whole of Shahjahanpur. I tried to restrain the effects of transmission but I was helpless. The effect was emanating of its own accord from some inner sours. At 11.00 in the morning I again felt that deserving recipients were getting transmission from me.

20th to 24th March 1929 :

Condition unchanged.

25th March 1929 :

Irritated mood.

26th to 28th March 1929 :

condition unchanged.

29th March to 01st April 1929 :

Dreamt that I have received a letter where in the following is written -

To whom the glory justly due
To those who tried and hate subdue.

Revered Guide of both the worlds. You may live long!

My condition is as follows :
At times I am stationed at the highest pinnacle of imminence, while at others I fail even to see things at the back of my foot. Some times I find myself in a very subtle state, and feel that my thought is connected with some thing extremely subtle which gives extreme pleasure but does not seem to be related to the senses. and some times evil thoughts disturb me so much that I take myself to be a man of the world who has not even known alpha and omega of spirituality.

20th to 22nd April 1929 :

No change.

23rd April 1929 :

Between 10.00 and 11.00 A.M. in the morning it was felt that every human being resembled the Master. This feeling is experienced from time to time. Its revelation is like a bubble. This state has not developed so far.

27th April 1929 :

felt at about 09.00 in the night that a current of pure spirituality was emanating from me and going out, and a thought came to mind that similarly a current imitated from God at the time of creation of the universe, and creation came in to begin. Even now that current is the sambaed unchanged, provided it is seen with eyes of the heart.

28th April to 01st May 1929 :

No change.

02nd May 1929 :

Saw Revered Laalaaji during the night. No change.

03rd to 05th May 1929 :

condition unchanged.

14th May 1929 :

There was some liveliness in the morning after Samaadhee. Felt at about 11.00 that the Universe was replete with Divine love.

15th to 17th May 1929 :

No change.

18th May 1929 :

Saw a saint in a dream. I begin to weep under the emotion of love.

19th and 20th May 1929 :

No change.

21st May 1929 :

A revered saint was present was present in my dream. He said that my being had entered the tejas of the Revered Master, and I ought to be thoughtful of the tejas. I thought how I should meditate on tejas. Thereafter some person asked me to go home. The saint stated that I could accompany him in a car.

22nd May 1929 :

In the evening my condition remained such that I felt myself to be worthy of reverence, and it behove others to pay homage to me.

23rd and 24th May 1929 :

All though the day the above condition prevailed that others were to pay homage to me.

25th to 28th May 1929 :

Condition unchanged.

29th May 1929 :

Dreamt that I was going in an 'ekka' to the residence of Master. On the way a Faqir with a stick in hand met me. I touched the stick. He, too, accompanied me and derived benefit by sitting in the company of my Master. After submitting my salutation I touched the feet of my Master who remarked that I should His feet. Beyond that I do not recollect.

30th May to 03rd June 1929 :

Condition unchanged.

04th June 1929 :

Dreamt that I was going to Fatehgarh with some saint, and a crowd was traveling with me. It seemed that Fatehgarh, from theta  point, was of several days journey. Passing through all the stages I reached a place from where Fatehgarh was the next stage. Some thing had become visible one stage prior to the destination, but all of sudden the saint fell ill, and so I could not move from there. I woke up after some time.

05th to 07th June 1929 :

Condition unchanged.

08th June 1929 :

In the night there were many experiences which I felt in respect of the revelation of my condition. On awakening in the morning I forget every thing.

15th August 1929 : 

In a dream I saw Revered Mahatma Ji present with another saint. The saint was transmitting to me and and extreme peace prevailed. Master has asked the saint to give such a transmission to me that may not sleep. There was another Holy man there. Probably he was the person who resided with a saint at Bhogaon. He pointed out that Mahatma Ji was going to own every body, and requested to him to leave at least one person for him. Thereupon Mahatma ji laughed and did not say any thing (date not remembered). I saw another dream. I am going some where with school boys, accompanied of you(my Master) and another saint. You(my Master) have given one transmission to me. While walking I have come to a place where a passage is formed, and a vast grossness  filed spreads beyond. There is no water, but it gives a false idea of wetness. By seeing it one feels much refreshed and soothed. In short I enjoyed a nice walk in the dream. Beyond that I do not recollect.

On the way we came across a rover which was very wide. Just after some distance from the middle a passage was formed which was steep below and ran rising up wards. You (Revered Master) and I crossed the river. There was some water on the way. We thought that our feet would get wet. But water had no effect. Neither the clothes nor our feet were drenched. Then I came to my 'baithak' (assembly room) where my father used to sit. There a great Muslim Divine was present along with another saint and a personage. I did not recognize that personage. The great Muslim Divine asked that that personage to inspect my backbone. So my shirt was removed and the inspection was made. He seemed to be pleased with me. He remarked that the condition was very good, and there was some hint regarding the emotion of love which I bore for my Guru. He directed me to request Mahatma Ji Maharaj to pay special attention and to give special instruction to my humble self. I intimate Revered Laalaaji Saaheb accordingly. He also asked me to keep him informed regarding my condition. What he meant at that time seemed to me as if my humble self had been ordered by him to look towards him also.

01st November 1929 :

At noon the condition became intense. Dreamt in the night that I was having a 'Tonga' ride in Lucknow. I lost my way. Mahatma Ji came and guided me. Then I came on the right path. There was a 'Kothi' (A large house of birches or stone) there, and there were trees of different species. I paid no head to them. Moving from there I reached a room some where. The door of the room was closed from outside and there was no way visible. Mahatma Ji Maharaaj opened the door and took me out. And I felt as if I had been given an exile in the forest for twelve years and that was why the calamity had befallen me. There the picture of the 'Pandavaas' exile appeared before my eyes and I found that I was one of the 'Pandavaas'. Arjun is in fetters and chains. Bhima is sitting near the kitchen. Seeing the plight of Arjun I became much displeased because I considered myself to be on of the 'Paandavas'. I do not recollect weather I took my self to be 'Bheema' of 'Nakula', or one of the other brothers. I desired to punish the captors of 'Arjun'. But I came to know through 'Bheema' the only five minutes remained for the exile period of twelve years to end. So I restrained my self. The limit of twelve years period expired and I woke up. During the dream in my thoughts and those of the 'Pandavas' there was only this difference that the 'Pandavas' considered Lord Krishna as their Master while I took Guru Maharaj as my Master.

02nd November 1929 :

Condition unchanged. During the night the state 'I am the Master' came in to being.

03rd November 1929 :

Condition became intense at the time of noon and it was felt that some thought current was descending from head to feet and 'anahat' ('unstuck sound' heard when the spirit merges with the absolute) was in the sway, and the sound vibrations were being produced resounding in side the body. Dreamt at night that I was sitting across a bride with two brothers an a 'fakir'. The 'fakir' wanted to give transmission to me. But one of the brothers told him that I was initiated and he could not give transmission to me. The 'fakir' did not care and gave transmission to me. But was of no avail. Then one of the brothers began to transmit to me. But the other brother absorbed all of the transmission.The transmitting brother informed me that he very much wanted to be attentive to me but other people restrained him from doing so. For example transmission had been given to me but had been absorbed by the other.

Ana-hat-music of the spheres.

There is a sound ever peasant internally, which is not heard except by those who, by Divine Grace, have developed inner perception. This is Ana-hat Ajapa.

Be meditate on the heart. during the meditation be naturally go deeper and deeper, till we come across the natural vibrations which are sounded "Om". It is a clue that one has started touching the "Upper" which ultimately reveals its own character. When 'agape' is felt in the heart, it begins to travel all over giving its stress at the 'Plexus', till it is felt throughout the entire being. 'Ana-hat' really begins when one arrives on his march at the 'trikuti' or 'the cavernous plexus', if charging there is in full sway. In any case, if 'anahat' is not started while as abhyaasee has his reach in the 'cavernous plexus', then it is duty of the Master to start it at that point. This is the time mature for it. It can be take even earlier, but Master is only authority to judge it.

04th November 1929 :

Condition unchanged.

05th November 1929 :

At 10.00 A.M. I was going to court on an 'ekka'. On the  way a powerful thought of "I am the Guru" came in to being and I felt that I was the Master of the whole Universe, and that the entire world was running to my orders. I have described this condition in my letter which you (my Master) have perused.

06th November 1929 :

The thought of "I am the Guru" in sway

10th November 1929 :

No change.

11th November 1929 :

The inner condition condition came to the force. This happened at 11.00 in the miring.

12th November 1929 :

Felt some what uneasy at 10.00 A.M. Longed to sit in some forest and be freed from the house-hold worries which created heat in the mind. In the evening felt much anger and had its effect for a long time.

13th November 1929 :

condition for self-forgetfulness unchanged. It became more intense in the afternoon.

14th to 16th November 1929 :

No change. Felt liveliness at noon.

20th November 1929 :

At about 10.00 A.M., it was felt that all the souls were from the Guru Ji Maharaj. This state lasted for a short time. Thee was intensity at noon. The above mentioned condition comes to the fore frequently but has has not attained permanency.

21st to 23rd November 1929 :

Condition unchanged. Intensity increased.

24th November 1029 :

Much intensity prevailed during the day and it was felt as if my faculties were awakened and directly related to the 'Parabrahmanda' or 'macrocosm'

25th November 1929 :

In the morning I went to the house of a Physician to get medicine. I went by a short cut which passed through a grave-yard. I was about to reach the physician's house hen a spiritual state commenced, in which the effulgence of Guru Maharaj was pervading all over, and the condition of this effulgence was very pleasant. This though was coming in to being that it was I who made the trees grow and rendered them fruit - bearing, and bestowed fertility to the earth and so on. I tried to phenomenon. Nut the liveliness lasted for about two hours and then began to diminish. However this state was more in evidence in the jungle but comparatively less in inhabited places.

26th November 1929 :

Condition unchanged.

27th November 1929 :

Saw Guru Ji Maharaj and another saint in a dream. Forgot the dream but remember this much that I derived benefit.

28th November 1929 :

At night, at the time of going to sleep, I felt that there is thought line with the saints of the past and they are attentive towards me. Their eyes are focused on me. I the night I dreamt that there is a guardian with a temple in it, and near the temple there is terrace. Lord Krishna is standing on that terrace on seeing me Lord Krishna came down the terrace and embraced me. I became over whelped with the love of Guru ji Maharaj and began to weep in His memory. One surprising thing which I marked was that while embracing me Lord Krishna merged with my body, and on the merger I felt that my body was subtle from head to foot. I was conscious of the sublet body just as a wrestler and a worshiper of physique experience sturdiness in the body. Even during sleep I felt myself to be wide awake after this dream. This state of feeling the body to be subtle lasted the whole night and was felt on awakening also.

29th November 1929 :

Condition unchanged. At 07.00 in the evening I felt that the eyes of the saints of the past are focused on me. I experienced this phenomenon when I went in to meditation.

30th November 1929 :

I was going to the court at 10.30 A.M. Felt at that time that I and the Master of the Universe. This Divine condition prevails all the time these days. On the slightest activity in the network of thought the process of feeling commences.

Revered Guide of both the worlds, may God bless you!

After salutations it is submitted that I consider it necessary to inform you of conditions that have prevailed over me in the near past or are prevailing at present.

On first November 1029 at about 08.00 in the night inner condition expanded and by means of phenomenon a picture of my own condition came before my eyes. That condition pervaded the whole body from head to foot. So to say it had drowned in it. And that conniption was producing the idea of 'I am the Guru' from head to foot. That is to say every thing having been devolved in that condition had become real, and was proclaiming it by the slogan "I am the Guru" silently but enthusiastically. Courage was boundless. The feeling was present that I could do every thing, and I considered myself to be Master of every thing. For a while I remain absorbed in this thought. But having limitless courage and the coming of such thought, I took to be ego. So, coming out of the condition in which I was deep down, I remained diverted towards lighter thoughts so that the thoughts of possession and omnipotence (which I had taken to be ego) might not be experienced.

Remained diverted to this phenomenon for some time. Later on I retired for the night after taking my meals. At about 10.00 in the night I began to recite a bhajan "mine is God - and non else". Again that phenomenon came in to being. The above mentioned condition is frequently experienced during day time. Self-forgetfulness is experienced. The condition of forgetfulness and moderation mostly remains and makes me feel dissolution.

On 08.11.1929 I felt that events that are happening in town seem to be waving within me. on thinking of somebody, or on coming across somebody, his character and all the troubles and comforts of his future life are mirrored before the eyes. In case the thought grows stronger, that which shall happen to them in the next birth begins to become evident. I do not pay heed to this condition. Events happening in the town, and the atmosphere prevailing over the town, are constantly producing waves. Pain is frequently caused and, at times, acts like a stone in silent waters. These conditions often come intensely and I have been duly informing your Holiness because, to my imperfect thinking, that state was not to my linking and seemed to be a trap. The position is in keeping with the line -

"Enlightenment of intellect!
thou hast become my trouble"

At this time events which are happening and the events which are forming waives i.e., which have not yet happened, are both experienced. Some power particularly retsina my thought from being inclined towards such events, and does not help in reading the present future events that are taking place in the town. This power puts the thoughts in to fetters and chains, but even then the thought runs to them to some extent, and waves remain as they are.

The other significant thing which is to be brought to the notice of your Holiness is as follows : ( this will reveal my moral condition to you). I am so much harassed in the house that at times I feel like running away from the house while at others I have a mind to cause injury to myself, though I am helpless. As soon I reach home either one or the other method is adapted that either I feel angry for nothing or I am forced to resort to indecency. This why I inculcated the habit of anger. Due to this I have to undergo many losses, as for instance the breaking of some article. Anger is mostly confined to the home only. In seclusion, when God is particularly benign, I find solace. Otherwise some such thing is presented, the acceptance of which is either against reason or wish and the not doing of which is advisable. Such things occur mostly when I return from the court, or am tired after hard labor. Some one has said, "The thorns of the Homeland are better than roses and raihan." Anger flares up very quickly and for trifling matters, but when it subsides there is no animosity or ill-will. Rather I feel inclined to touch his feet. Because of having become habituated to anger at home, some excuse or the other is sought for becoming angry. A few months back this state had diminished to a large extent. Now it has increased a lot and tamper has often become peevish. Many spiritual problems and many insoluble propositions present themselves of their own accord, but when there is purity in great measure they are solved. The observations which I have been hearing from time to time from our saints help like axioms of Euclid in solving the knots, and act as lamps on the way side. But such things do not give me any pleasure as I am in the least inclined towards them. My only concern is with the Master.

May God bestow eternal grace on you.

After due salutations I have to submit theta before submitting my diary for your perusal I am nothing down some conditions in concise form. Thoughts of master-hood and omnipotence are always present; for instance the thought that it is because of me that there is growth in trees; I give life to animate objects, and all the activity in the world is a manifestation of my power. I am the Master of the entire universe; the warmth in the sun is from me; it is my law of nature which is working in the world, and so on. These conditions, as described by Lord Krishna in Gita, are being experienced by me and seem to be eternal. Love is becoming world-wide. The curtain of separate-ness has disappeared. The defects and imperfections of others do not come in to view. I pray every moment voluntarily for the well-being and good of man. And what ever I get, I share with all. When I find some one in trouble, or see somebody entrapped an any particular thought of worldliness or devilry, my hands go up in prayer as if it has become my second nature. I feel one and the same condition in side and out side. That is to say, the thought running in mind towards spirituality is felt to be in such a condition of subtlety that it cannot be likened even to the subtlest possible thing. In it neither any color nor shape, nor any fervour, and it is always in the same condition. The same condition is felt to be pervading the whole world, but in a berry subtle manner. I am always respectful with a particular conditi

01st December 1929 : Left for Kanpur. Felt liveliness during the journey.

02nd December 1929 : Stay at Kanpur since afternoon. Felt intense liveliness.

03rd to 05th December 1929 : Condition unchanged.

06th December 1929 : Since miring it was experienced that every atom had a Godly condition, and felt affection for every atom. Meditating upward on the head it was experienced that an everlasting effulgence was descending over the head, and a saint was sitting there engaged in the remembrance of God.

07th December 1929 : The above condition unchanged. In the night saw in a dream that my Master sitting on the upper side of the cot (at the head-side of the bed) and I was sitting at the nether-side (foot-side of the bed). He told me that He was much pleased with me for I had worked very hard and, with my hard work, had merged in Him. He put His hand on that part of my face where beard grows and remarked that such and such parts of my face resembled His and He bestowed a boon upon me.

08th December 1929 : At about 10.00 in the morning it was felt that my thought was going ot such a place which had pitch darkness. The color of that darkness coulees be likened to that time of the dawn when the face of a man is not visible. The same day I went to village 'Brnai'. There at noon I felt that a subtle current was emanating from my body which was giving life and freshening up the whole world.

09th December 1929
: At 08.00 in the morning there was much detachment (asceticism) in me, and I yearned to go to 'Lakshmanjhoolaa' at Rishikesh in the Hills. The imaginary picture had formed of Master's play (the acts of a deity as performed at pleasure, esp. those of the avatars - Rama Krishna) with it; I was like insane, taking food with Him and doing things which children usually do. The same day at about 11.30 in the miring I felt a desire to run away from the court to a field some where, where there was absolute solitude. No such place was nearby. So I was desirous to sit in remembrance of God in some species field at Lodhipur (a village) across the railway-bridge. But it seemed that the reins were in the hands of some body else who did not permit to go. In the evening every person seemed to have the form of the Master. His being was manifest in animate objects, minerals and vegetation and this condition became very intense in the evening at 06.00 P.M.

13th December 1929 : Condition remained unpleasant.

14th December 1929 : Condition remained unpleasant till 11.00 O'clock. It transpired that it was a Divine blissful condition. After 01.00 O'clock bliss was experienced but it was disturbed in the record-room. After that the condition was felt to be easy, so much so that the next day hollowness increased.

15th to 17th December 1929 : Condition was pleasant, and subtlety increased.

19th to 23 December 1929 :

No special change in the condition.

24th to 31st December 1929 :

Stayed in a village where I couldn't write the diary. I repeat that I feel that I am directly connected with the world above. Formally I used to see God. Now God sees me. Eyes of the saints of the past are directly focused on me and I often see the Divine glow of their eyes.

Master's reply :

My dear brother with blessings of your development I have to say that what you have described in respect of your progress and stages of development, May God make auspicious. They are not manifestation of ego, rather they are encouraging. You should be thankful for them. They will then disappear. If they attributed to God then there is no conceit. Since they are from God one has no hand in it. "This boon is not got by the might of arm if it is not bestowed by God, the bountiful". Condition of condition-less-sens  is good, and this is lasting. It is good to be tormented. Home is the school for tolerance and meekness. According to one way of thinking, patience in such things is considered to be penance, and is superior to other kinds of penances. So instead of sorrow and resentment one should resort to 'ghairat' ( 'ghairat' is a feeling that a person himself is at fault, although really he is not at fault). Repentance is that emotion when one, being abused and chided by others, feels as if one himself is at fault, and then one had to resort to patience. For others, jungles, seclusion and solitude are the ways of achieving patience, endurance, and freedom from the turmoils of the world, while for us the scoldings, taunts and scoffs of the family members, friends and worldly persons are true penance. God willing submissiveness and surrender also shall follow.

Reply to my letter from the Revered Mahatma Ji Maharaj ;

Dear brother,

Blessings. Got your letter and it gave pleasure to my heart. May God bestow His blessings and favours on you and take you to high stages. At one time I was anxious that none of my companions should so develop that even if they are not worthy to be dust of the feet of the saints of the past, they, at least, might not be a stigma to pay to my humble self. thank God! due to the blessings of great saints such symptoms are in evidence now which show that they enjoy the Divine blessings, and it is very probable that you, too, may be one of them. All this is the gift of saints, but this boon is not because of the might of the arm, and cannot be obtained unless and until it is bestowed by God, the bountiful. The love, companionship and affection of your preceptor is to be considered enough. By God he is a man of love. Love alone is a dynamic thing. May God keep you and others under the shadow of His benignity.

I have great hope from dear Rameshwar Prasad. He too is a man of love. May the all pervading bountifulness of God provide him with the patronage and affection of the great saints so that his determination of object may assume permanent shape. Brother, disciples are numerous and guides vey rare. These days even disciples are to be found very sparingly. This is a boon of the saints of the order that distinction cannot be made between the disciples and our associates, otherwise it is very difficult to be a disciple. When ever the associates get the effect of companionship or feel the breeze of gaze they, for a while, are awakened and again slip away when the fire becomes and stop attending the Satsang. Their personal attachment and emotion is in name only. But even this is enough that when ever a wave comes they begin to wave. They are men who keep the feet of their determination firm even without any goading. What is grievance against so and so? They are the companions of opium, charas (a resinous preparation of hemp, cannabis) and ganja. If these are used they are present. (those friends are they? They only smoke and slip away). When blessings of God descend  they also have a fit and then and the revert to their original condition. What is there to complain about pundit so and so. I feel perhaps in whole year the average shall be two months  when he flairs up. Even then there is sometimes a craze for news paper and some times for drama. The crux of the matter is that he alone is successful whom he attracts. You and I beat hands and feet for nothing. When the proper time comes all those people will come to the right path by and by. Emotions and sanskars (an inborn power or faculty) of every body body are different and, accordingly, there is a separate time for each one. I intended to go to Allahabad, but I have become old. There is much cold and so courage fails. Hazards of a trainer been loaded in a goods train was not considered proper. So I gave up the idea for the time being. Can't say what friends there, who awaited me very anxiously and who had take entire responsibility for all my comforts, will think. Now I intend to go to Konch, when ever it is ordained by Him and my livelihood takes me there. Shall go to Allahabad in February. Recently doctors in Europe have discovered that if the face has sufficient growth hair (which is called beard) there is a natural support to combat dental deceases, and troubles are lessened. So, if you feel inclined to have the courage to put up with the taunts and scoffs of people, then let the hair grow. Love to children.

Your well-wisher,
Ram Chandra
From Fatehgarh



Revered Guide of both the worlds. May you live long!

After salutation I have to submit that before nothing down my diary of January 1930, I am writing some thing as synopsis which throws light on my condition. In every atom of the universe i.e. in minerals, vegetation and animate beings I feel thee manifestation of the Real Being as I have mentioned in my privies diary. Now the difference is that this condition is becoming very subtle. That is to say this realization is becoming very subtle and delicate, but the feeling of "the world is nothing but the reflection of the face of the friend" prevails. The sense of self-hood and my-sens has totally vanished. God has bestowed on me the worldly comforts of house, zamidari etc. also, but I have not the least attachment to them. That is, due to your kindness I now don feel myself attached with any thing. So to say I have broken the links. The world seems to be playing a role in the theatre, and I am enjoying their play. And thereby I derive the same pleasure which men do when they see the drama after purchasing ticket and are happy.

There seems to be uniformity in love. Ties of relationship seem to have been severed. I have as much respect for my servant as for my respected father. I have as much love for the sons of other people as I feel for my own sons. I have as much regard for a dog as I have for my own person, as if my own existence and that of a dog are identical. I also consider gold and earth to be the same. I see the poise and the wicked with one eye.

The second phenomenon is that I often weep out of love for God's creation, and consider the remains of their food to be a secured Prasaad and get much inclined to eat the food left over by others. One may belong to any caste or creed, but I consider taking his left over food permissible as Prasaad. Existence seems to be non existent. Formally I used not to feel my own existence, and now the existence of none is left. A few months back I used to pay homage to my own self. Now take the entire world to be worthy of homage and respect. I feel darkness inside and outside too. Inspire of the light of the sun the notion of darkness is there. I feel the influence of the inner on the outer. Now wonder if the inner and the outer become one. One thing is always felt on meditation that the effect of he condition of the Master is pervading in to my inner self, and that is different from transmission.

For the last few days I have constantly been feeling that the sacred beings of the saints of the past are in oneness with my being. I cannot elucidate this condition further. There is spiritual ipso-facto absorption while sitting, getting up, sleeping or awakening, but this does not give satisfaction, and there is a craving for more absorption.

01st January 1930 :

Condition unchanged, but more intense.

03rd to 04th January 1930 :

No change.

05th January 1930 :

Love for fellow beings remained very intense and I often wept.

06th January 1930 :

At about 10.00 in the morning while taking meals I felt that people of the world and particularly wife and sons were selfish. This thought repeatedly came like an experience.

07th January 1930 :

The above condition prevailed and the following condition exists. "I become you, you become me. I become body, you become soul, so that none may say after this that I and you are different". All along the day condition remained like the after effects one feels after intoxication. It was unpleasant.

08th January 1930 :

Today also remained similar. At about one P.M. bliss was felt to be descending. Unpleasantness continued up to 06.00 P.M. only. At 06.30 in the evening a very forceful bliss descended. I began to recite this verse.

"Longing for sealing the head is now in our heart".
"It is to be seen how much strength there is in the arm of our assassin."

Condition was very inspirational and remained so far long. In the night saw a saint in a dream. Dreamt that I called upon him after partaking of some food at the house of a relative. The saint was relaxing on a cot. That day was Janmashtami. I submitted that the day was Janmashtmi and I had observed fast to bring digestion in order. He asked me with great affection to lie down on his cot. So I lay down. After that I do not remember the dream.

09th January 1930 :

In the morning condition remained very serene and pleasant, and this sentiment prevailed that it was permissible to partake of food left over by any body. I felt much inclined to do so since I felt that Guru Ji Maharaj was present in every body and the left over food would be equivalent to prasaad (propitiatory offering or gift, boon, blessing [food offered to an idol] the remnants of such food).

10th January 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

11th January 1930 :

No change. Felt from 05.30 to 07.00 P.M., that I was transmitting to the entire world with absorption. During the night the absorption was more intense.

12th January 1930 :

While sleeping in the noon I dreamt that at some place the floor was carpeted and some persons were sitting there. One of them asked me to explain the method of my sadhanaa. I did so and gave him strong transmission from the point of the heart. When I woke up I felt that I was transmitting. Absorption was intense during the night.

13th January 1930 :

Condition could not be experienced because of influenza, temperature and body ache though I felt oneness in condition.

14th January 1930 :

The above mentioned condition lasted the whole day. In the evening while I was sitting I felt that nothing has its existence. All the people seemed to be like pictures on the cinema screen.

15th January 1930 :

The above condition prevailed.

16th to 21st January 1930 :

Felt that I do not have entangling love for my mother, father and brother etc. Oneness in affection was felt. Ties of worldly relations also seemed to have been served.

22nd January 1930 :

In the evening sat in mediation. Intense condition of love was generated and I strongly felt on urge to recite loudly the following couplet of Kabeer ecstasy :

"Doors and walls are mirrors,
where ever I glance I see thee.
pebbles, stones and broken pieces
have become looking glass for me".

And clasping your feet I wanted to weep excessively. And in that very condition prayed that God may bestow more love on my brothers.

23rd January 1930 :

While I was having my meals at about 10.00 in the morning, I experience an emotion which urged me to pay homage to everybody, an I was paying respects from the core of my heart.

24th January 1930 :

The above condition prevailed. Felt at about 09.00 in the night that my my-ness and self-hood had totally vanished and that I had no attachment with any thing. Existence seemed to be non-existent.

25th January 1930 :

The above condition prevailed through out the day. At 05.30 in the evening when I was buying vegetables in the market I felt that the world was a theater and every body was playing a part, and that I was a spectator.

26th January 1930 :

The above condition prevailed the whole day. In the night I dreamt that I was sitting at your place with a Satsangee and you also were present. He sake me to transmit to him when I was beyond myself. You told him that I was beyond myself at all times. Then I left your place and went to the place of my late uncle. There Guru Ji Maharaj was sitting on the nether side of a cot with Pundit Rameshwar Prasaad. I remained standing as a mark of respect. Guru Ji Maharaj told me that I did not need to respectful as I was beyond myself. So I sat on the cot towards the upper end. Mahatma Ji asked me to partake of rice as my diet.

27th January 1930 :

There was much absorption during the day.

28th January 1930 :

At 10.00 in the morning I very much wanted to touch the feet of every body. Emotion of love for fellow beings was very intense. In the evening on returning from the Court I became enraged for not getting refreshment according to taste, and anger became intense at 09.00 in the night.

29th January 1930 :

The condition which had been prevailing for the last few days, that existence was non-existent, became very intense, and the existence of every thing seemed to have vanished. During the night pangs for union with friend God were very acute and on that count, there was a sort of nervousness. Condition was like that of a man who has been plunged to water and endeavors to come out of the water.

30th January 1930 :

Pains were acute in the morning also. Felt at 10.00 in the morning that there was no difference between me and a filthy dog, and there seemed to be darkness every where in spite of the light of the sun. Dreamt in the night that you strongly transmitted to me along with others of the assembly, and that I presented gold buttons to you as a mark of affection. You remarked that the buttons ought to have been accompanied by an apparel. I do not remember the dream after that, but I do recollect this much, during the dream, the contain was some what strange, the pleasure of which is known to the heart alone. Experienced a reeling sensation in the head on awakening.

31st January 1930 :

In the morning after meditation there was the feeling that the existence of saints of the past, of the Holy Prophet and of my self are all one and the same. This phenomenon was experienced through out the day. In the evening there was a feeling at your place that "I am every thing".

Letter to Master along with diary of February 1930 :

Revered guide of both the worlds! May you live long!

With respect I beg to say that before nothing down my diary for February 1930 I am writing down my condition. During this month over and above the condition which I have written to you from time to time, which seem to have assumed permanency, some new things have come in to being. The condition of "I am Brahma" or "I am every thing" prevailed and I have had fits from time to time. I deemed myself to be Rama, Krishna and other saints of the past the purity and bliss of the dust of whose feet cannot be compared with any worldly object, and are even beyond the comprehension of human intellect and understanding. When ever mention of any saint is made I feel that it is about me, and there arises not the least doubt or misgiving in this thought. It was also felt that it was not highest good, and I found my thought and surat soaring beyond this idea. The pangs were as usual. The sense of high connections were frequently intense and it was in such a manner that I felt the relationship with the saints of the the past to be very close, just as the water in two different cups becomes one when pored in to one cup. Blessings of the saints seem to be raining down on me every moment. When I think of my God feel Him lost in the thought of my humble self. Rest is unchanged

01st February 1930 :

At 10.00. in the morning the feeling of "I am brahma" was very intense. In the evening when I went in to meditation with you I felt that I was in oneness with your being. A divine current did come from you, but this giving and taking seem to like a duty.

02nd February 1930 :

No change.

03rd February 1930 :

At 11.00 when I got up after taking food I felt that I was 'Rama' and 'Krishna'. At abbot 12.00 in the noon the feeling of "I am God" was experienced with intensity.

04th February 1930 :

Condition unchanged in the day. In the evening from 06.30 to 09.00 condition of peculiar intensity prevailed. In the night also condition remained intense and pleasant. Heart also throbbed a lot. I do not find the words to explain this condition. It will not be out of place to call this night the shab-e-qudr.

Shab-e-Qudr can literally be translated as esteemed night, or a night to be esteemed. Muslin believe that the shab-e-qudr occurs during Ramzan, and if a person remembers God during that night he acquires the merit of having remembered God for a  thousand nights. This term is used metaphysically in Urdu and Persian Literature.

05th February 1930 :

Condition unchanged. Dreamt in the night I was lying on a masher (canopied bed) and was indisposed. A dear relative was present there. There was some apprehension of cholera, but there was no pain what so ever. I was memory of Maharaj Ji. Beyond this I do not remember.

06th February 1930 :

Condition remained very pleasant till 10.00 in the morning. In the evening while sitting at your place I was in to Samaadhee for a fraction of a second. In the mean time some words reverberated in side me by themselves. The words were "what ever I have got I have given to you. What ever remains is also yours".

07th February 1930 :

Condition unchanged during the day. Dreamt after 04.00 in the morning that a group of fakirs was assembled. One of them who was called Swami Atmanand was also sitting and there was another person near him. I was feeling that Swami Atmanand was transmitting to me but I was certain that transmission was from my Guru Ji Mahraj. And I was weeping in memory of Guru Ji. In the mean time I also saw the Guru Ji. Beyond this I do not recollect any thing. I have never seen Swami Atmanand, but on inquiry, I cam to know that his features and face were identical with what I had seen in the dream.

08th February 1930 :

Condition unchanged

09th February 1930 :

In the night dreamt that Mahatma Maharaj had been with me for many days, and had transmitted to me a number of time during during Ji that period.

14th February 1930 :

Throughout the day thoughts of this effect came to mind that it was permissible to have hundreds of meditation to lead a man to the path of God, or to free him from worldly troubles. At 07.00 in the night the question of wright and wrong engaged my mind. What seemed to be the right thing was being absorbed and the wrong discarded. One thought that came to the mind was that it was wrong to steel or rob. Satsang is beneficial and imperative, but there is no harm if it is missed because of mankind.

15th to 19th February 1930 :

There was much intensity in the condition. Due to the indisposition of my respected father I had to keep away and run hither and thither. Condition of moderation prevailed in the mind.

26th February 1930 :

During the whole day I had a feeling of high connection with in myself, and felt close relationship with saints, living and bygone.

27th February 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

28th February 1930 :

Went to Lucknow and, at 03.00 in the afternoon, while returning, the feeling of "All is Brahma" was experienced, but it was light. Further I beg to say that when I am in sami-samaadhee state, or drowsiness prevails over me, I feel hundreds soundless things. If attention is pid many of those things may be comprehended. As for instance, the 'wall has fallen down, get it repaired. I will make payment, or if I do not gulp this much wine my name is not Nannhu, etc.' Even after much thought I failed to follow the significance of this.

Revered Master of both the worlds. May you live long!

After salutation I beg to submit that after noting down my diary for March 1930 I am giving a synopsis of events for your perusal. During February 1930 the feeling of 'I am Brahma prevailed. Now in March 1930 I went on experiencing that "all is Brahma". Condition is being experienced to be that of "without all and with all". This will perhaps be illustrated adequately by the following verse -

I am the slave of the courage of that person who forges relationship with a thing under the blue sky, and still remains free from it."

For some days there was a feeling that you were casting your influence direct on the heart to mend it. Now I find the condition of heart much better than before, though sensuousness has its light attacks some times even now. But such attacks do not last for more than half a minute or a minute. Minds seems to be slightly inclined towards moderation. Uneasiness prevails in shape or the other every moment. At times, due it its becoming very intense, uneasiness overtakes me, and there is intense desire for union with the friend, and longing for reaching the culmination is heightened. The emotion of love and the subtle relationship or connection is not restricted to this world alone. Rather it is felt to be existing with the spiritual world and with innumerable saints of the past as well. A very close  and direct relationship with the saints bygone is felt and, whenever I meditate, the springs of Divine grace seem to be deciding from above. Identical condition prevails both inside and outside. Every the condition of moderation seems to be overcast and there is a feeling that reality is being revealed, just as musk and rose fulfill the role of their creation by emanating their sweet smells instinctively, irrespective of the fact whether somebody's mind turns towards the containers of perfumes due to their sweet smells, or not. That is to say such a condition has come in to being within me in which the region of thoughts has expanded, and its expansion is felt to a very large extent but which I have restricted up to Shahjahanpur only due to my narrowness of vision. Included in that expansion I find the well being of humanity, their protection from calamities and their property to be my duty, and the effect of my transmission goes on of its own apart, unconsciously. When I am quiet transmission comes out of the mind and spreads in the span of that thought. Transmission is very soothing and the thought needs of that place seem to be fulfilled by the transmission of my humble-self.

01st March 1930 :

Feeling of "all is Brahma" remained remained unchanged. Dreamt in the night that a saint transmitted to me. I felt a sort of sensation in the head near the jaw. Then I requested a brother to recite a song but I woke up before he started reciting.

02nd and 03rd March 1930 :

Condition remained unchanged.

04th March 1930 :

Saw a dream in the night I recollect some part, that is, I am going some where at times in a car, and at time in some other conveyance, till I have arrived at some place on a roof. There was a path on coming down the roof, but the staircase was broken and unstable. I felt that it would come down with a weight of one man. There was darkness as well. All the surrounding roofs were in the dark. I had my young son in my lap. I did not dare to come down the stairs. The thought of Guru Ji Maharaj was there with me alright, but at that tome the thought of some great Muslim saint also came. With the coming of the thought there was gas-like light all of a sudden, and I immediately got down the stairs with courage. After that I woke up.

05th to 09th March 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

10th March 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that I was escorting my elder aunt to Lucknow. On alighting from the train I saw there was an exit which had a ladder affixed to go up. I climbed the ladder but the door was so narrow that it was impossible to enter through it. I tried to go up through the narrow door along with luggage. In the mean time the guard opened the door through which I reached up easily. From there I reached Kanpur. I went on talking with a friend while eating my bread. Meanwhile I noticed that some revered saint was weeping. I consoled her. She embraced me, calling me her son. another revered saint was also there. Derived benefit from him. On the same night my wife dreamt that I have from Kanpur, had been attacked by a cow, and that I was dead.

11th March 1930 :

As usual felt grace descending a number of times in court and, as a result of that grace, I wanted to go to sleep.

12th March 1930 :

During the night that at the 'trikuti' the sound i.e. 'shabda' reverberated in a manner similar to a faint sound which is produced by the sprouting forth of seed of a gram sown in a field.

13th March 1930 :

There was excess of sensuality unto 03.00 AM after 04.00 AM the condition of the heart was much relaxed, similar to that of a driver who feels relaxed when his engine reaches the destination, and the steam and fire are extinguished.

 14th March 1930 :

Dreamt that I am in a house at Aligarh. The arrival of Baaraat (Marriage party) was awaited there. It was to arrive from Kanpur or Fatehgarh, and would include, among the relations, the Master and revered saint. I remain in that house, and three days passed weeping in memory of the Master. Then the Baaraat arrived and the revered saint sat on an elevated terrace. When I began to climb over the terrace three monkeys rushed at me. I ordered one of them to come beneath one tree and the other one under another tree. They obeyed my order. The third monkey took me up in a flash to the revered saint. He was very pleased and remarked that I had served well. Then I went inside the room. Weeping and uneasiness continued. All the people were entertained with cold drinks, while I was given a pint of brandy which I was permitted to partake of by the revered saint. After that i woke up. Saw that the morning was quite advanced.

15th March 1930 :

Condition of mind was very pleasant and seemed to be within my control, and sensuality was absent.

17th March 1930 :

Felt slight pain to the right of 'trikuti' at 09.00 in the morning.

18th to 21st March 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

22nd March 1930 :

In the morning the condition was such that I was giving mild transmission to the whole of Shahjahanpur. This condition remained intense up to 10.00 on the morning.

23rd to 25th March 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

26th March 1930 :

Of its own accord the thought of Hazarat Mohammad dominated in the night, and the same thought continued when I woke up in the morning.

27th March 1930 :

Felt much expansion in thought, and realized that the sphere of my transmission which I had wrongly taken to be confined to Shahjahanpur alone, due to my shortsightedness, extended up to a very long distance. By looking beyond, eyes become dazzled and the limit does not seem to be visible. I felt that all the inhabitants of Shahjahanpur were receiving divine grace from me, and their prosperity and well-being seemed to be my responsibility.

28th March 1930 :

The above condition remain unchanged.

29th March 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that I was on a terrace along with another person. Meanwhile a tiger came out of a den. After that came two cubs, and smoke came out from the ear of the tiger. Seeing the tiger I began to run in side the house, and started to close the door, but that tiger came inside and tried to attack me. Meditating on the form of Guru Ji Maharaj I grappled with that tiger for some time but how could a man match a tiger? At last the jowl became free from my grasp. The tiger tried to devour me. I went on thinking of Guru Ji Maharaj but due to lack of love on my part no succour seem to be arriving. Helplessly I requested for some moments reprieve. The purpose  of reprieve was to meditate on Guru Ji Maharaj for a few moments at the last moment but it refuse to give me time. Then I told the tiger that if it devoured me I would curse it, and it entire race would become extinct. Because of this fear the tiger let me go.

Reply dated 12th April 1930 from Mahatma Ram Chandra Of Fatehgarh, the Guru of this humble Ram Chandra of Shahjahanpur, concerning previous diaries -

"My dear brother,

May God bless you with longevity.

I received your detailed letters in respect of your conditions. They were a sours of pleasure for my heart. The descent of Divine light and effulgence is a blessing of God. I want to shed light on your conditions, feelings and experiences one by one, and all this will be possible when I have time and leisure. I have been traveling, and even now the travel has not ended. Possibly I will be going to Etah tomorrow or the day after, and thence to Vrindaban. Return shall be by the evening of 20th April provided the pain permits me to travel. It has been troubling me for the last two days but it is not felt all the time. I has been decide to hold the annual gathering in the Month of Moharram. Intimation will be sent later on. At present, descent of more grace effulgence is expected. This stage of "all is Brahma" is intermediary. It is not lasting, and neither should one stay at this stage. Providence helping, you shall get the good news of stepping beyond this stage. Amen. The condition of other people there comes to my knowledge through the letters of your preceptor. I am grateful to the God for the conditions which descend upon one particular person. May God bless him with the permanency of those conditions. Other either do not describe them or lack the ability to give expression to their thoughts. But I think they do not feel them. Most of the people go on doing podia ritualistically. The real urge and pang and restlessness is not there, otherwise they would definitely have experienced the conditions, and every day a new life would have been infused in them. Nevertheless even this is enough and thousand times better than doing nothing. Your preceptor probably becomes nervous. He should be consoled. He is tender hearten. He becomes disturbed by excess of worries and troubles.

Respects to all. Love to children.

Your well-wisher,

Ram Chandra From Fatehgarh."

Letter to the Master along-with the diary of the month of April 1930 :

Revered Master both of the worlds. May you live long!

After salutations  Have to submit that I am noting down the synopsis of my diary for April 1930. Later on I shall give the events date wise. Formally the condition of "I am Brahma" prevailed. Then I went on experiencing "all is Brahma". Now it is neither of the two. godly thought in the mind is diving either in an endless ocean or a limitless barren expanse, and is still engaged in collecting mother of pearls ultimately. Thought seems to be inclined towards 'layavastha' or total absorption. Intellect is becoming acute day by day. Condition remains peaceful and some density is felt in this peace but not-withstanding this peace there is restlessness uneasiness. O God! when will this uneasiness end? One thing worth mentioning is this, that formerly I did not deem my self to be a fakir* and in case I did so there would have been pure artificiality and hypocrisy. Now in the current month a condition has come in to being of its own accord which tends to give the feeling of this humble self of being a fakir*.

*Fakir - a person who has subsistence for self and family for some time; and 'mission (humble, meek etc.) is one who has no subsistence even for one time. In 'Tasawwuf', a fakir is one who has lost his self. An Apostolic hadith says : "I take pride in fakiri and fakir is from me". Another hadith sais : "fakr is the blackening the face in the two worlds". When the face is blackened, it disappears. Hence a 'Fakir' is one who is self annihilated, even in this case.

Conditions which have passed seem to be within my control. When ever I desire the condition already gone through it comes back, although the revelations are not with in my power, nor I am attentive to them. All times, the moment the thought goes in to some thing it becomes revealed. At others, I fail to see even the back of my foot. There is no interest what so ever in the affairs of the world. While indulging in every thing I find myself free from them. When I view the human-beings I find the direction of their thoughts downwards i.e. towards worldly affair instead of being upwards i.e. towards God. In the in-rush of affection I long to divert their thoughts upwards, and for doing that I process sufficient courage but lack of strength. Ego talks to me face to face, and goes on repeating different types of worthless things, and this phenomenon happens more during semi-samaadhee, meditation or drowsiness.

01st April 1930 :

Nothing particular was left in the conniption. It remained as usual.

02nd April 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that I was inside a house with you, and a great Muslim saint was seated in the court-yard. I sat down to the left of the saint and noticed that a hand was shaking hands with him. I began to weep excessively in the memory of Guru Ji Maharaj. On the other side Guru Ji Maharaj was visible in a verandah, and he told me that it did not behoove one to weep at the time of initiation. The saint said some thing to divine Master which employed that there was nothing wrong in my case due to my love. Then putting my head on his palm he initiated me, and recited two couplets which probably contained promise and commitment.The couplets were in Persian. I followed the meaning at that time but later on forgot it. After that I return to my house. I asked the cook to prefer five loaves of bread of very big size but she prepared only three and told me that they were five in number. Saying this she went away at once. I was very angry with her when she returned. When I woke up I felt that the hand which had been having a hand shake with great divine was that of Prophet Mohammad*.

*Bay't - Paying homage by laying the palm of one's hand on that of another - a pir by preference. In the beginning, the Prophet used to receive homage from the people accepting Islam. The homage that was received from some people of Ta'if near Madina is called Bay'tul Rodwan. Secondly, it was promos taken from those who volunteered for Jihad (as per Webster it means - a Muslim holy war, 2. CRUSADE = a reforming interprise under taken with zeal) ; and thirdly it was taken from searchers after truth. I was, however, a question wether it is sunnat or mustahab or wajib or fard. Those who consider it 'fard' (a religious obligation) bring in the hadith, "search after knowledge is 'fard' on all Muslims, male or female."

03rd to 05th April 1930 :

Condition unchanged during the day. I did have the love feeling that my love was not confined to this world alone but was related to the spiritual world, and to the bygone saints as well.

06th April 1930 :

In the night I saw my Master in the dream. He was siting on a cot in my maternal house and ordered me to sit facing him. The preceptor, Pandit Rameshwar Prasad and my maternal uncle were present there. So also was my deceased cousin. Beyond that I do not recollect any thing.

07th April 1930 :

Felt more moderation in the condition.

08th to 12th April 1930 :

Condition as usual; remained moderate.

13th April 1930 :

At about 10.00 in the night I had a thought that my condition had commenced to be like that of a saint, and that much caution was needed.

14th April 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

15th April 1930 :

Condition was very peaceful in the night at bed time, and there was a feeling that a saint was transmitting to me from the seat of 'self'.

16th to 21st April 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

22nd April 1930 :

Thoughts of sensuality remained resounding in the evening, but as soon as they came they vanished like images in a theater and there was sort of circuit.

23rd to 26th April 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

27th April 1930 :

Had feeling that my condition was going to undergo some other change.

28th April 1930 :

In the evening had a pain in my chest. During meditation felt as if Mahatma Ji offered to message me if pain was very acute.

29th April 1930 :

Drizzle of thoughts very intense from 07.00 in the evening to 10.00 in the night. But they left as soon as they came.

30th April 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

Letter to the Master along with diary May 1930

Revered Master of both the worlds! May you live long!

First I am giving the synopsis of my diary and will note the date-wise events after wards. In the head where thought is stationed, the condition is beyond both words and expressions. This much can be said that subtlety is on the increase day by day. The current which descends on the heart from above indicate subtlety in such a manner just as the feel of one grain of rice in a pot reveals weather the whole is cooked or not. The plan of political movement which is drawn in the mind is the plan of a battle-field. This I have verbally related to you. One note-worthy thing is that I feel I have taken birth in some heavenly sphere, and that my abode is there, and stay in this world is like that of a man who goes to the lavatory to ease himself. The condition of that place above can be described neither by the pen nor by the tung. Only an idea can be gathered from what follows, "just as if there is a star with its faint glitter in a clear sky at the time in between the dawn of the day and early morning. But the star vanish from sight and there is only a vague idea of the light; or it may be termed as pleasantness in a barren spot".

01st May 1930 :

In the evening I felt that the thoughts that have been soaring in space and thoughts which are connected to me are falling like moths.

02nd to 06th May 1930 :

Had fits of courage. Nothing else in particular was felt.

08th to 10th May 1930 :

The above mentioned political affair continues to prevail. The second thing which came in to being was the feeling that my birth was some where in the heavenly world, and I was a resident of that place.

11th May 1930 :

In the marooning satsang a problem occurred to mind of its own accord. Why is it that to an exterior looking man the grahsth fakirs seems to be apparently untangled in the affairs of the world? Since I am not much interested in this aspect I do not write the reasons for it.

13th May 1930 :

Death and life seem to be similar, and there was sos much detachment from the body that had somebody killed me I would not have minded it.

14th May 1930 :

The above mentioned condition prevailed.

15th 21st May 1930 :

Death and life seemed identical.

23rd to 25th May 1930 :

Condition was such "as if somebody was conferring grace on me".

29th and 30th May 1930 :

Felt as if the Krishna chakra was in motion to mend the Government, but there was much slowness. Nevertheless it has started moving.

Letter to the Master with copy of diary for June 1930 :


Date - 06th July 1930 :

Master of both the worlds. May you live long!

After salutations I beg to submit that during the month of June my condition took a deep turn. The condition such prevailed prior to this was many times more intense. The existing condition can well be compared to a babool (acacia) tree which is neither green in the month of shravan (name of the fifth lunar month of the Hindu calendar i.e. July/August) nor dry in the month of bhaadon (Name shared by the third and fourth lunar aster-isms). There is neither any effect of spring nor any fear of autumn. Formerly the thought was always diverted towards the mind, and I could intensify it at will, and I felt the condition of that point as well as the point where thought was stationed. Now none of these conditions exist. There is neither the conception of God nor His remembrance. Neither is total absorption felt nor self-consciousness. Nevertheless this conviction persist that I am diverting to Him, but being diverted is not felt. Some saint has said "Neither does thought reach there nor does wisdom has access to it ". This seems to be correct. Perchance a vast barren filled appears to my view for the fraction of a second, which intimates to me that that is my rendezvous, or the field of my activity.

Conditions such as the idea of possessiveness and power; seeing every one in the form of Guru Ji Maharaj; my love of God; considering the world to be a playground of nature; diversion of every body towards the world and ignorance of Real Being inspire of the fact that there are manifestations of the Real Being in every man; taking the above position to be the will of God and to regard man as hapless and innocent in this respect etc. ; all these conditions which were formerly experienced were felt this month also. The difference between the conditions that were formerly experienced and those which prevailed during June was only that the present was more subtle than the past, and stay in them was not as long. That is to say process of recurrence commenced but with more subtlety.

About three years back I had passed through the stage of fear of God which I had brought to your knowledge. That condition recurred this month, but formerly it had fear only while this time it had "loving fear"; just like a man who, having intense love for his beloved, keeps in his mind the caution that he may not deliberately or unconsciously commit any act which may go against the will of his beloved. In other words there is always fear in the background of such an idea, but this fear is now transformed in to love. The consciousness which I aspired to have since long has come to prevail because of your affection and kindness. When I get up from sleep I do not feel that I have been asleep, but experience that I was keeping awake. At times of awakening I feel that I have come out of samaadhee. Frequently on awakening I have felt that Nature is utilising me for some work. Undoubtedly there is this much difference between sleep and wakefulness that in sleep I act without control while in wakefulness I act with control. At times of awakening I realise what I was doing in the dream. The condition of the veils and chakras in which I sleep during my dreams becomes known some time like a vague idea. Methods of teaching come to their own accord to my comprehension in the form of symbols and metaphors, and my courage is increasing. Whenever I meditate I find the saints of the past and the present attentive to me like rays of the sun casting their full force on the equator.

Is this not a matter of pride for this humble-self to have the currents of divine grace (apart form the current which is ever flowing towards me), coming from the existing saints connected with me? I derive benefit from this, and the same condition prevails in this servant as is experienced by a subject. I have confirmed this many times and found it to be correct.

Due to kindness I have no worldly worries. There is worry only for the other the world. The more intense this worry, the stronger becomes the idea that I have not been able to provide for the otter world. I prefer death of life, and await it anxiously.

01st June 1930 :

The condition that usually prevails prevailed.

02nd June 1930 :

Saw a respected saint twice in the dream, and derived grace.

03rd June 1930 :

During the day the heart was fully charged, and the mind absorbed.

04th to 10th June 1930 :

I was on a journey.

11th to 14th June 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

15th June 1930 :

On looking at people I feel pity that they have forgotten themselves, and are involuntarily diverted towards the world under the influence of the destructive nature of time.

16th June 1930 :

God-fearing condition prevailed. Dreamt in the night that I was taking meals with you and another saint. I became tired of the food and began to take  a walk. Afterwards we three finished all the food. After that I went to a place where there was a house which had a gate. Some fellow satsangies were waiting there for a revered saint. I requested you to give a sitting. You asked me to conduct the satsang. I do not remember further.

17th June 1930 :

God-fearing condition unchanged. In the night I felt that some person with a dim silhouette extended his hands twice towards my heart.

18th June 1930 :

I dreamt that it was the occasion of Bhandaraa (spiritual gathering) and that I was lying with my feet towards the Master. Such a force had been filled in within me from head to foot that I could not getup. Although I felt that I was being unmannerly in having my feet pointing towards the Master, I was helpless. I asked to be lifted up by some body but no body was prepared to do so. Ultimately Master remarked that I was exhausted and some body was to lift me up. On this Pundit Rameshwar Prasad lifted me up. Then I had some conversation with revered saints which I do not recollect.

22nd June 1930 :

Sensuous thoughts kept intruding from time to time during the day. Dreamt in the night that some women were staying in my house (which was an old one and had now been reconstruct). I asked them to leave the house. they refused to do so. I told them I would see how they did not leave my house. They became silent which implied that they would leave it. (in view of my conservative ideas I took them to be the inmates of air). I asked those women to sit-down if they wanted salvation. One of them sat down. I began to transmit her. Then I woke up and felt that I was infect transmitting.

23rd June 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

24th June 1930 :

When I woke up in the morning the following the following verse was involuntarily on the tip of my tongue :

Even if the clouds pour the elixir of life
You cannot get fruit from a billow!
The rest is unchanged.

25th June 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that the Master was making circles in the air with one finger, and was explaining to me what was 'Fakir', 'Kabir' an 'Auliya'. He explained about reason of 'Auliya' and made me realised the condition of that region. I remembered it on awaking. Then I went to go to sleep again, and again dreamt that some people were assembled and that I was bitterly weeping in memory of Guru Ji Maharaj, And that he was bestowing divine bliss on me. I do not recollect any thing beyond this. When I woke up in the morning the condition was very soothing.

27th June 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that a saint inquired from me as to how the condition of virat is to be infused in a subject. I replied that probably its sketch was produced to be filled in the thought, and then transmitted to the heart of the subject, where it was then to be expanded by thought force. This was confirmed by the Master to be correct.

28th to 30th June 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

Letter to the Master with diary for July 1930 :

Respected Master of Mine,

After salutations I submit that I had likened my self to a babul tree (Acacia) in the diary for June 1930. The condition is the same, but colorlessness and conditionlessness has increase to such an extent that bit inside and outside a colorless and condition-less state seems to pervading. One idea borne within me is this, that both my exterior and interior beings are beautiful, and I experience a sacred beauty. Particles of the body seems to be subtle and bright. One thing nevertheless produces fickle-mindedness frequently, that to say, both sacredness and profane-sens which are contrary are felt. A sacredness is experienced in the Brahmanda (The region of Universal Mind and pure matter. Second grand division of creation), and a profaneness in the Pind desh (Material-spiritual region, Region of individual mind and desire) particularly in the region of, and near, the heart; but when the condition of profane-sens prevails it is often felt that innumerable small currents are falling from the sky. An other reason for my fickle-mindedness is that during the month all my past failings, many of which were not even my thought, have been coming in to view.

A sort of individuality is experienced in the mind. By individuality I mean the subtlest possible form of ego, or perhaps the power of perception will be an apt interpretation of it. But this individuality, or power of perception, is simply rational, and seems to be mostly devoid of material attributes. I fail to understand what this phenomenon is. Is this the cause of non-existent being brought in to being? Or is this necessary for the maintenance of existence? Or is this a reflection or glimpse of any Godly condition? This is not in the least comprehended. What ever bliss directly descends on me is because of your extreme kindness and affection. The dredge thereof is always spreading outside through the heart, and when I meditate it is felt that Nature, within some circle, is warping with the tool of the unrest of my transmission, and this circle seems to be boundless. I experience an immense surge of power within, though it does not apply to the body. During the month of July thoughts of the creation of the Universe remained reverberating within me; but I cannot say weather this was reality or delusion. One thought which is frequently resounding is 'may I give up my body and become free'

01st. July 1030 :

At 03.30 PM, fluttering was experienced near the 'kanth chakra' (throat plexus) for a long time. There seem to be a whirling circle at that point.

02nd July 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

03rd July 1930 :

In the evening the heart was heavy and there was sorrow in it.

04th July 1930 :

It was felt in the night at 09.00 PM, that my condition under went a change. I felt like one whose eyes are blind folded and brought to some place, and the eyes are unfolded. Though such pa person will not know the way to that place, yet he will enjoy the climate of that place.

05th July 1930 :

There was realization that I was beautiful within and out side, and I felt a sacred beauty.

06th July 1930 :

The above mentioned feeling remained.

07th July 1930 :

I felt that all the samskaras [concepts], leaving their seats, had gather near the heart, and were making me undergo the effect of karma. This phenomenon had existed since the last eight months, approximately, but I did not realize it. I realized it when it came to its end. This was why no single day was free from pain.

09th July 1930 :

I went on experiencing immense boundless power and courage within me.

10th July 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that a revered saint was seated on a chair to my left and was telling me that the house in which I live at present was in inauspicious, and that I was to continue living in the old house in which I resided formerly. I woke up. I had a notion that when a house is graced by the feet of a saint in-auspiciousness could not remain in that house. Rather the place becomes sanctified.

11th to 14th July 1930 :

Condition unchanged.

15th July 1930 :

From the evening some sensuous thoughts continued coming, but hay came and coming.

16th July 1930 :

The above condition condition prevailed. I had a dream in the night of which only a part is remembered - that I had a view of the Master. A revered sin came to my house to give transmission to you and did so. I am sitting sitting near you and so I also derived benefit from it. During the night the condition was very fine from 02.30 up to 08.00 in the morning. There are no words to illustrate that condition. My eyes used to open and then close.

17th July 1930 :

Throughout the day I was troubled and nervous without any cause.

18th July 1930 :

peacefulness was intense.

19th July 1930 :

The above condition remained as it used to be.

20th July 1930 :

I dreamt at noon that a revered saint gave me strong transmission. My head and, later on, my entire body became filled with divine bliss. I was half reclining and half sitting as if some body had jerks (or twitches) in the state of drowsiness. The revered saint uttered some affectionate words which I do not recollect.

21st to 25th July 1930 :

Thoughts of the creation of the universe and its complexities remained vibrating.

26th July 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that each and every particle of my body was luminous and engaged in the remembrance of God. And that in every particle the bliss of bright nature was descending direct.

27th July 1930 :

Condition was very light. Extreme piety was experience in the morning. Dreamt at about three A.M. in the morning that I was meditating, and that two persons were seated behind me and requested me to be attentive to them also. So I began to transmit and those persons began meditating. When I woke up at 06.00 in the morning I felt that I was actually transmitting and that bliss was descending me also. In wakefulness also I went on transmitting continuously for about fifteen minutes with the same tempo.

28th July 1930 :

In the night I saw a saint in the dream and noticed that we were seated side by side. He remarked that my condition was getting intense at that time. And it was actually so. Then in the dream I went to the market and set on a cot and began to transmit to the entire world. Afterwards I came back to my house and found the saint present there. Beyond this I do not recollect any thing.

29th July 1930 :

Went on feeling colorlessness in the condition both within and without.

30th July 1930 :

Colorlessness continued to be felt within and without.

31st July 1930 :

Saw you and a saint in the dream but the dream is not remembered.

Letter to the Master with diary for August 1930 :

Revered Master of both the worlds. May you live long!

I beg to say that the condition which prevails at all times is not realized due to colorlessness, and subtlety in thought, imagination and intellect seem to be incapable of comprehending that condition. And that very condition I indulge in all the worldly and spiritual activities, and the identity of both these types of activities seems to be identical. what ever I do seems to be 'podia', that is to say, laughing, talking and all other acts seem to be included in 'podia' or worship and, while doing all these acts, I find myself free of them all. One surprising thing is this that when I meditate or do 'Japa'* (repetition in a low tone of an incantation, or the name of a deity)it is not realized as to who is doing it and for whom he is doing it. for example it is like a man who is delirious i high fever and mutters; or like a man who moves his hand and feet while under light anesthetic, then he will not be aware of these activities; or like a man who scratches his body to relieve etching while asleep, and the etching is eased but the man is not aware of it on awakening. The thought of the creator has already deserted me and due to this a sort of slight remorse is felt for having become used to it. This activity lane was a sources of power of the heart. Nevertheless "i am happy in that which is Thin will". In the last diary I had noted that wanton thoughts and past defects had created disturbance by coming in to view. Now God be thanked that since the last week of August it is only in name. I feel a link and a tie with every atom of the Universe, and with the saints of my order as well as those out side it. 

*In the 'Ram Chandra (Laalaaji)'s school of spirituality' procedure of practice there are two steps; (01) "Dhikr" reads as "zikr" : Repetition of God's names. It may be vociferous, as in the case of beginner or it may be silent, in which the "Dhakir" reads as zakir (one who is doing the 'japa') forgets the words, and thinks only of the named. In another kind, both the doer and the 'japa' disappear, and the relish of the 'zikr' alone remains. And the step (2) is -  "Fikr"; To think on the attributes of God and the identification of Rabb (The Creator). "do not think on the "Dhat" (reads as zaat), but think on His attributes and His blessings".

Clarification about the truth of 'Sufism' -The theory of Immanence declares that God is every where present.The observer is one and the mirrors are multitudinous. The multiplicity of mirrors does not effect the oneness of reflection in the numerous mirrors. He is present in His reflections in all mirrors. The theory of emanation is compared to a pyramid sheikh extends from a point on the top downwards to base in expanding gradations. The symbol of immanence is a point in the centre, which expands all round towers the sphere. The first theory held its grond in the west from the days of Dionysius the Areopagite (middle of the six century) down to the fourteenth century. There was no tangible communication between the West and the East; and it cannot therefore be said that currents flowed from the East to the West or vicaversa. The third principal is the soul. The fourth is Nature. The theory of Alam-i-Mithal had just then put fourth its nebulous adumbration in the "daemon Theory". it did not as yet from a world by itself. But a daemon attached himself to each individual, like the Socrates' daemon who could tell him when a flock of sheep was coming from an opposite direction, and thus warn him to enter a side lane. Last comes the manifestation of the Universe. The links of the chain were thus forget by Noe-Platonist. They were burnished and set in concatenation by Muslim Philosophers who base their teaching on the Qur'an and Hdith.

The theory of Emanation is a discussion of the origin of things. It forms the province of Haqayiq (Greater mysteries); the other province called Dayaq (Lesser mysteries) is related to the mystical side of Sufism. The material super structure of Sufism has a Noe-Platonic basis; the mystical side, the Daqayiq, is an original attempt at the elucidation of the mysteries of life an is purely Islamic in origin.

Mr. E.G, Browne says that "Ibnul - Farid, like Muhiyyuddin bin' Arebi had no connection with Persia and so Dhun-nun  Misri ; and hence Sufism is not a manifestation of Persian or Aryan thought, etc. Too many of those who have written on Sufism have treated it as an essentially Aryan Movement, and foe this reason, this reason, it is particularly necessary to emphasize the fact that two of the mystics of Islam and perhaps a third, Dhun-nun Misry, were of non Aryan origin."  

04th August 1930 :

Felt liveliness at about 11.00 in the morning. The condition was that of a deaf-mute.

08th August 1930 :

At 11.00 in the night felt there was a link with each and every particle, the Trinity and the saints of the spiritual world belonging to our order and to other order. I dreamt in the night that instead of Munshi Mata Prasad (who was staying here on that day) I was sitting in meditation and was reciting a 'mantra', and some force from within was urging me to recite it a certain number of times. Before that I had recitation of some thing else too. Side by side I was also meditating. I had recited the mantra eight times when I woke up.

10th August 1930 :

Dreamt that in a corner a snake was crying to climb up, and nearby there was the dead of deer which the snake had bitten, and above the head of the deer an elephant was standing on a niche with its trunk covered with clothe and was waiting for me to kill the snake. The elephant came down a bit. In the mean time the snake jumped and bit me in my right thigh. With the bite the snake became lifeless. I detached it with my hand.

12th August 1930 :

Had a lengthy dream in the night of which only some part is remembered. My Master was talking to some body. I saluted Him and He responded. Then I lowered my head. To me my own body and that of my Master were dimly visible. For some time I remained sitting respectfully with lowered head. After that I woke up.

18th August 1930 :

Dreamt in the noon that a snake like reptile crawled away from wall to wall. I was lying on the carpet in the room and Pundit Rameshwar Prasad was also present. The Master was sitting at some distance on the upper side, and another saint was lying by my side to the left. The saint transmitted to me and to Pundit Rameshwar Prasad. A condition of colorlessness prevailed with intensity. Its ecstasy was beyond description. Pundit Rameshwar Prasad tried to express his condition but the saint told him to relate it to me. Then I went away from the room and sat down in the middle of the current of a river where there was a cell constructed.The cell was full of water. I took dives and had a swim also. Then I saw a cow which had not gone to its owner for two months. While swimming in that cell I escorted to cow to its owner. Swimming was of such a manner that my entire body was under water while my head which was above water was in the lap of in a man. I know that man. He was the the younger brother of some Satsangi. He was also cursing me. The journey continued till I reached the bank of the river. I thought that the place was district Banda, and that Master was present there. The man in whose lap my head rested remarked that Mahatma Ji Had taught me very quickly. When I came out of that cell I told that man that he too was to learn from the Mahatma Ji, but he expressed unwillingness and disappointed.

19th August 1930 :

There was immense uneasiness in the noon and I felt compelled to run away from house. The heart was heavy. I wanted to wander away after bidding farewell to the world. There seemed to be poisonous substances in the atmosphere, and wanton thoughts of passion and lasciviousness seemed to be afloat in it. A picture of the thoughts of the world and its morals was on view. I went to sleep when I found no relief anyhow. When I woke up I was soothed.

21st August 1930 :

Had a feeling at 10.00 in the morning that each and every particle and leaf was engaged in the remembrance of God, but such is not the case with honorable man!

23rd August 1930 :

Felt at about 10.00 in the night that what ever I did was all 'Pooja'. It was also felt during absorption that a man, covered in a beautiful white shroud, was lying with me on my cot on my left.

29th to 31st August 1930 :

With whom so ever I sat, his uncleanliness made me uneasy; and if somebody had much uncleanliness I felt like vomiting. This condition developed in Mathura. I was there on those days. Once again I submit that I am not interested in conditions now, nor do I feel any pleasure in them. All this is a puzzle which appears before me again and again.

Letter to the Master with diary for September 1930 :

Respected Master of both the worlds. May you live long!

With due respects I beg to say that ever since my convalescence I feel spiritual convalescence also and relative conditions have said adieu and there is no interest in those conditions. Actually all of them were the illusions of Maya which appeared frequently like a jig-saw puzzle in different shapes, and diverted the thought towards themselves. This life of feelings has ended. Now there is neither mediation nor revelation. One condition only prevails all the twenty four hours. Nevertheless, when the flow of bliss descended with intensity, waives are felt within.There is neither fervour nor fury nor intensity though there is much courage. However, I term this condition as ecstasy. And if I do not term it as such it amounts to ingratitude for divine blessing.

I am in no mood to work. I like to rest lying like a log. subtlety is increasing day by day. But anger sometimes defiles the moral condition. Temper gets  out of control, and when tamper is out of control morality also disappears. Others are hurt and I feel sorrow. My heart tells me that it is only now that spirituality has started and as the saying goes, "Delhi is still far away". The thought of orderliness often resounds in the mind, and I surmise that its foundation, also, has been laid due to your extreme kindness.

01st September 1930 :

Feeling of uncleanliness of others has persisted, but the embarrassment noted in the diary for the previous month was not there.

02nd September 1930 :

I was sleeping at noon. I felt that abides in some extremely subtle cover, and at hand my heart was reciting a Ghazal and the thought of some mahatma was taking hold of the mind. The first line of the Ghazal had not fully penetrated in to my thought when somebody awakened me. The meaning of the first line line was that for mortal man just two yards of land are sufficient.

04th September 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that a saint had come and wanted give me a sitting but since the day had dawned during the dream I wanted to sit after disposing  after necessaries. I extended my hand to touch his feet. My hand was injured by the threshold. He remarked that it was punishment for not receiving the sitting. Then he put some questions to the gathering and said that those who agreed with the idea were to rise their hands. the people raised their hands. the last order was that those who were against materialization were to raise hands. I raised my hands.The saint remarked that I possessed all the powers.

10th September 1930 :

Went on feeling excessive power.

13th to 29th September 1930

Remained indisposed. Could not realize the condition during the illness. After that I began to feel a balanced state.

Letter to the Master with diary for October 1930 :

Revered Master of both the worlds. May you live long.

After salutation I beg to submit that the diary is becoming silent (uneventful) day by day. Even dreams are seen very rarely. Nevertheless with great endeavor I right what I can comprehend. Thought seems to be merged in the condition that prevails. This was what I wanted and it has happened, but the merging is not tho that extent which was in my thought. Unawareness, certainly, does prevails. This is realized in this way that I want to do one thing and begin to do another, or I want to turn in to some lane but move on a few steps ahead, or during conversation I utter some thing which I not mean. But simultaneously there is as much awareness as unawareness. At times liveliness increases; otherwise condition remains very light, and I often feel a very serene condition. Both inside and outside the notion of culture and civility have come in to being. The condition inside which was very respectful with added subtleness now remains respectful with a new pleasure. To my understanding that new pleasure is due to the fact that with respectfulness more humbleness and worship have been added. One silliness produced by my mistake is this that when someone misbehaves with me I feel offended. I fact inner uncivilly seems to be more offensive. At times, I feel myself to be "homage personified."

14th October 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that there was a riot between the Hindus and Muslims, and I wanted to go to the Court. I went to you and benefited from transmission. You asked me to go on looking towards yourself and said that no body would be able to harm you. More over, I looked like a Muslim probably because of the beard. After that I always went and witnessed the play of the groups of the Muslims. No body harmed me. On return you again transmitted to me and I went on viewing your form. This was a long dream which is not fully remembered.

Letter to the Master with diary for November 1930 :

Revered Master of both the words. You may live long!

After salutations I submit that my condition is becoming such that "At time I sit on the highest pinnacle and at others I do not see the back of my foot."  At times condition becomes very serene with extreme subtlety and conditionlessness. At times intellect becomes so vivid that many tangles seem to be clearly untangled. At times the faculty becomes very intense so much so that every thought and human condition and their effects on the place, the atmosphere and space are felt in their original state without any adulteration, but the full current of transmission does not go to any side. It has frozen within itself. Contrary to this there exist such a condition when one hand see the other, and I consider myself to be so much fallen, timid (as if somebody has been robbed of his possessions by someone else), victim of wanton thoughts, and lost of troubles, that I give preference over myself to every man of the world who has not had even an inkling of Divinity. Nevertheless, one thing which consoles me is this that the cluster of incoming thoughts has the status of united guests, and in most of them offshoots do not blossom, neither are they remembered. Troubles which hover over the heart of nothing like moths sometimes produce a feeling similar to that of a snake which has been deprived of its gem. One such thought I have guessed (cannot say whether the guess is right or wrong) that this state is like an "Aawaaz-e- Dil" (voice of heart) or beat of a drum  to remind me of the goal. Mahatma Gandhi has said that the road of salvation passes through the jail. To my understanding the road to eternal salvation or immortal life passes through these thorns and weeds because, when this condition prevails, pangs increases limitlessly.

A whim or idiosyncrasy which remains with me, for nothing, is that I still feel it to be the first stage, that is to say, what so ever point I attain due to your extreme kindness and love seems to be the initial stage only. At times I do feel that spirituality has commenced, while at others I have the misgiving that all these are but events on the way, and spirituality has not yet even started. These things often keep me in doubt and do not pert any of the two things to stick. Though somebody has rightly said that where so ever one may reach it is the begging, not the end. One thing new has left by me during this Mont which is this, the courage you had conferred on me does not exist now because of some failing or shot coming of mine. Nevertheless I feel at the time of need like some weak and timid kashattriya (person of warrior class) who summons up courage and fervour on the mention of his clans' and nations bravery and, under the influence of family and national pride, some times acts beyond his prowess. I find the ties between the subtle and the gross in the body completely broken, parted like the waters of the river Nile. When I talk or so something, or utter words like "me and we" they are all inspired by subtle body, and the doer of the works seems the subtle body alone. This has been found after deep thought, though it is not essential that this feeling that subtle body is working should persist while working. While doing worldly or official work I do not realize who is working. The condition of the subtle being seems to be like that of an infant in which your influence is visible to be large extent. By calling it an infant I mean that the faculties are inherent in it but not developed.

I am constantly feeling that inside Maya is play a its role in its subtlest form and, according to my imperfect comprehension, I will term it as the last stage of Maya. That is to say after crossing over this condition Maya shall not trouble me. Fire burns man; and electricity, which is thousands of time s more subtle than fire, also does the same, but its action is very quick and intense. Burning from fire is felt but the phenomenon caused by electricity in the flesh of a second is not felt. A man may be safe also from the flames of the fire but electricity, which only an imaginary fire, finishes the business in the fraction of a second. The same is happening to me under the subtle Maya, and it is acting like a small quantity of bitterest medicine added to raw sugar. By giving expression to my thoughts I have done my duty. When I have entrusted myself to the real God, He is the Master to mould me as He likes. When was this humble self worthy to dare to be a worshiper of the all powerful Being? But this is a limitless bounty of the Master that today I am flourishing in the lap of your affection and the idea of "I entrusted to Thee my belongings, Thou knowest the calculations of loss and profit" is vibrating in my mind.

02nd and 03rd November 1930 :

Condition remained very very subtle and pleasant from 07.00 till 11.00 in the morning.

07th November 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that I was present at a particular place. At that place some person was saying that a man had written a letter to find out the condition of 'Aham Brahmasmi' from him, and had inquired as to how may steps there were to reach the stage of 'Aham Brahmasmi'. This letter was with a man and he was inquiring from me. By chance I happened to be ascending the ladder and the man went on inquiring. I went on telling him that he was right (I thought to tell him twenty seven in case he persisted). I was ascending the ladders and counting the steps. But on coming down I forget the count.

Letter from the Revered Mahatma Ram Chandra of Fatehgarh addressed to a preceptor.

Dear brother,

May God preserve your life. What is His will is His alone, and He alone is aware of proper opportunity. What I want is that I may bring out all that which is within me. But there is courage an courage alone. Circumstances and the pressure of exigencies do not permit me to act according to my wish. I will right what ever is I possibly can. It is enough if it is useful and beneficial, even though it is scanty. A hint suffices for the intelligent.

Because of your transfer from Shahjahnpur there is a likelihood of the function being spoiled. So on my own behalf and on that of my elders I invite the attention of brother Pundit Rameshwar Prasad to agree to take up this work in hand during your absence. May God him courage and perseverance. That dear one will, perhaps, establish a condition of honor after casting off that small portion of boyhood which is very negligible in him now, due to the demand of his age. May God help him. Brother Ram Chandra undoubtedly has ability and agility in this respect, but I am sorry that due to the restrictions of his father, narrowness of heart and space, and intricacies of his home my sagacity did not permit me for the time being to throw the responsibility on him.

I hope fro God that he will be benefited in a way better than the present one. I was to go to District Etah. I shall not go now. I shall consider it at some other time. A saadhak (aspirant) is staying here these days. Probably he will go to Kanpur on 15th. My regards and blessings to all. It is possible that you may have been transferred in view of the possibility of more expansion at Tilhar. All this is better known to him alone.

Ram Chandra From Fatehgarh
Dated 09.12.1930

Letter to the Master with diary for December 1930 :

After salutations I beg to say that all is well at your place and I, also, am quite well, although some drastic troubles have developed during the last few days.

Pundit Ganga Sevak is labouring hard these days. May God take him soon to the stage which is climax of longing. Since I have returned from the presence of Guru Maharaj I am turning in to clean state day by day, and am going back to the condition which prevailed prior to the beginning. The method of teaching is ipsfacto (by the fact it self) penetrating in to the  understanding without any effort in the form of symbols and metaphors. Rendering of this in writing is very hard and difficult with the expectation of some of obvious facts. Rather it is almost impossible for me. During the last month from first to eleventh of December I went on feeling that in every cell of the body a darkness pervaded, and immense power was experienced in every particle of the body. That darkness was not in the form of pitch or total darkness. But its shade was like that tinge of light which one experiences when one enters a room after passing through bright sunlight. In that condition he will undoubtedly feel darkness but he will also find a thin ray of light there. This feeling remained from first to eleventh December. After that the condition took another turn which could be grasped after its stay for two or three days. The condition was such from every atom of he body a state of dryness and sandiness (but not the least warmth) was experienced, and a condition of extreme solitariness or desolation was felt. Yet there was great conditionlessness therein. There was neither taste nor non-taste. If it is further elucidated in other words it could be  likened to desolate habitation which is completely unpopulated and which has been deserted by even the birds, what to say of human beings, and were there is neither spring nor autumn, nor cold nor warmth. In the last week of the preceding month uneasiness, restlessness and worry were very acute, and that uneasiness like that of a man who has been plunged in to water and is held by the scruff of his neck and make to remain under it some moment. A guess can thus be made regarding my extreme uneasiness. If a man, who is not fortunate enough to have the patronage of the saint and the savior, is made to suffer such uneasiness, it is very provable that he might commit suicide. In me this condition has prevailed for a long time prior to my association with Master, but not to that extent which I have recent ly undergone. and in this condition I yarn for the availability of some perfect guide who would take me to the august court of God. I thank God and am prove to my fate that God entrusted me to such a guide, the dust of whose feet even was extremely difficult to get. The uneasiness lasted a week then changed in to pleasure. somebody has rightly said "do not complain of anger since, in the ways of Homage, e who does not bear hardships never does arrive at solace". ("जाके पावँ न जाय बिवाई , सो का जानें  पीर पराई " / "jaake paawn na jaay na jaay bivaayee, so kaa jaaney peer paraayee). Now my existing condition is that of a person sitting in a lonely place in a state of belonging-less-sens.

13th December 1930 :

At Fatehgarh I dreamt at about four in the morning that a saint was sitting in my carriage and, without saying any thing, he initiated* me. Then he recited some Arabic verses and embraced me. At that time tears began to pore down from my eyes. He wiped them off. After that I came to know theta he had initiated me. I told him that I had already been initiated and asked him why he did it. He answered that he did not know.

* During Rev. Laalaaji's day's the popular word or INITIATION was - "BAIYAT (initiation) ‘Baiyat’ has been formed from an Arabic word ‘Baiy’ which means – surrender or sell. ‘Baiyat’ is nothing but surrender or sell. The dictionary meaning of this word is; ‘ to become a disciple of a saint’. At one place Param pujya Laalaaji has used the word ’renunciation’ as an English translation of the word ‘baiyat’ which means- ‘self-destruction’ or ‘self-sacrifice’. So, the most appropriate meaning of the ‘Baiyat’ seems to be ‘total dedication’. Hazrat Abu Bakr ( Rahmatulla alaih) has at one place stated that “Brahmvaad is renunciation; take care that you don’t see anything else except God either in this world or the other world.” Means sanyaas from parlok and lok both. Actual sufi is one who has taken sanyaas from both worlds.Some people have started translating ‘baiyat’ as ‘deeksha’ under religious constraint, which is not correct. Those who have taken ‘Baiyat’ under Sufi silsila, know it well that this is not merely ‘deeksha’. The basic content of ‘baiyat’ definitely resembles Maharishi Patanjali’s “ Eeshwar Praanidhaan”. Because dictionary meanings of “Eeshwar Praanidhaan” are-From ‘ Ashtaang yog’ activities, perform chitt nirodh or transcend from mind. Surrender to God through bahkti. According to ‘baiyat’, ‘Piro-murshid’ (spiritual Gurus ) choose a definite and pre decided activity and accordingly implant a part of their spiritual earning, into the hearts of their disciples through their will power. Here word implant means-“Transferring a matter from one entity to another” Or, whatever matter stays in the hearts of spiritual gurus as a superior dwelling place and which are completely lighted like sunshine, those elements are transferred into the hearts of disciples whose hearts are still shadowed with less light or less knowledge. Just as milk turns into curd just by adding a bit of curd into the milk, similarly, result of ‘Baiyat’ is also the same. As time passes, The disciple also becomes like his guru completely- same form and same shape. In the same reference so many examples have been seen where all the differences between the teacher and the disciple have melted, to the extent that they even started resembling each other, as a result of change of the matter. Just as when any living being is produced, it first comes from father’s sperm and establishes in mother’s womb. Mother keeps that embryo in her womb till delivery, then after the birth, father helps in rearing the child. Teaches him, educates him in many ways, develops all the faculties of the child by taking the complete responsibility, until the child becomes capable and independent. When the father makes his son quite like him, he makes him his representative; leaves the responsibilities of house hold on his son and feels free. He thinks that he has done his duty. Similarly, the spiritual Guru, like father, through his experiences, inserts a part of his spiritual earning into his disciples mental faculties. Then, the disciple, like mother, develops that spiritual knowledge in six different chakras and experiences the power which results in inexplicable joy and happiness. The same insertion of meditative earning starts growing ( like an embryo in the womb ) in the disciple’s body through many developed yoga activities. As the time passes, a day comes, when there is no difference left between the Guru and the disciple. After maturity, the disciple starts feeling elevated, like boiling of the milk, and he wants to repeat the activities done by his teacher. Here, the teacher not only grants the permission to do so, but also, supports him and guides him throughout by his ominous presence. This system continues and remains active from eternity to eternity. The explanation of the principle of “One to many and many to One” is this only. Various religions, schools of thought, belief have been given the name ‘Nisbat’ by Sufi saints. So, before we learn about ‘Baiyat’, it is important to know about ‘Nisbat’ in this context. Param pujya Laalaaji has explained this term, in one of his distinguished articles’ Praveshika sant mat satsang’. According to him-

“The secret behind incarnations of avtaar’s taking birth is that they came on this earth with a specific purpose and with special qualities. For example, Parashu Ramji’s incarnation was for the purpose of ‘Brahm charya- ashram’. He represents adamant approach of celibacy.  Shri Ramchandraji is the symbol incarnation of ‘Grihastha- ashram’. He has higher qualities of power, enlightenment and great knowledge. We get the darshan of his great personality and he has been called ‘Maryada Purushottam’ or the best in mankind. Shri Krishna ji maharaj is the incarnation and symbol of ‘ Vanptrastha ashram’. We can see a good combination of knowledge and love in him. One can witness his beauty, his grand personality and sobriety in his form. Mahatma Buddha is the symbol of renunciation, sacrifice and knowledge. Hazrat Yusuf Alaihslalaam for beauty and Hazrat Moosa Alaihslalaam for grandeur and also Jesus Christ is the symbol of kindness and forgiveness.”

“We can see all the qualities mentioned above all together, time to time and different colours and sequence “all in one” in Hazrat Mohommad Sallaialah-vasallam. Here the total effect and virtues which were imbalanced in the past and when the behaviour of Arabs had become adverse and contrary to all the above mentioned virtues; and this was the reason that in order to balance the situation and take it to an appropriate destination Hazrat took birth, so that Arabs come on the right path, seeing  the reflection of his virtues.”

“That is why Shri Ram Chandraji maharaj is symbol of pure “brahmchari ’ by heart, Bharat ji symbol of wisdom, Shatrughan ji symbol of chitt and Laxman ji is symbol of ahankar. Shri Krishna ji symbolized pure heart, pure mind and pure soul a mixture of natural and super natural. Jesus Christ and Gautam Buddha’s symbolized blessings and Hazrat Mohommad Sallaialah-vasallam Hazrat Rasul arbi’s symbolized kindness, all these virtues have originated from truth.”

Incarnations of avatars do not have any tradition or system of disciples. They arrive in this world with a certain aim in life, complete their work and go back to the place they came from.

Fortunately or else what can be said that that Nisbat or flow of current , starting from Mohommad salle alah-aalahi and sallam is present today link by link and chain by chain in to silsilia- aaliya-nakshabandia. It is alive under the name of ‘NaqshMuMRa’ ( Naqshbandiya, Mujdadiya, Mazaharia, Ramchandaria ).

This whole world is like a wild forest, but almighty God is omnipresent here.(The Gita- 9/4 ). HE is present in every body’s heart ( The Gita 13/ 07/; 15/ 15; 18/61 ). Even though HE stays with people all the time, yet people can’t see HIM easily  because He is always hidden under the veil of ‘maya’ or worldly attractions

(The Gita 7/25), so  it’s a secret and it is difficult to see HIM. To whom the sermons about His secret to be given and to whom not, regarding this,  Rishi Shwetashwar says that such a person whose heart is not pure, who is a  lusty person, should not be told the secret  and is not worth giving sermons; even if he is our son or disciple.

The establishment of relationship between teacher and student, which is given the name ‘Baiyat’ has been explained in detail like this-

When a true inquisitive person goes to a spiritual teacher to learn about meditation, it is the teacher’s duty to keep his disciple on fast, continuously for three days; If possible in this duration he (disciple) should stay in an isolated room. In case he is unable to tolerate hunger then some light fruits and milk can be given to him. During this, as far as possible, he should recite some mantra, according to his religion. He should recite this mantra continuously, keeping a rosary in his hand. At the end of every cycle of rosary, he should pray to God that whatever good results in form of blessings from God, he has achieved from this prayer, it should be all be given through his would be spiritual teacher to Param pujya shri shri Laalaaji maharaj ( Samarth Guru Param Sant Ram Chandra JI Maharaj) and he should accept it. On the third night, after bath, the learner should present himself in front of his teacher. Then the teacher would make him sit in front with knees folded in vajrasan and make him recite Gayatri mantra. If the learner is a Muslim then he would be asked to recite Sure faathaa and ikhlaas or istigfaar. Then the teacher with his experience, would connect the disciple with  his Guru and silsila and make it the best experience for him by enveloping him in the color and fragrance of his Guru and silsila. Half an hour or forty minutes after this activity, the teacher would say the following words-

“Tune Baiyat ki mujh jaeef ke haath par aur mere peero murshid Hazrat… ke haath par aur hazrat samarth Guru param sant mahatma Ramchandra ji( laalaaji) maharaj mai unke jumlaa  guru jano wa poori guru parampara wa tamam bujurgaan silsila aaliya Naqshbandiya ke haath par aur tune ahad kiya ki apne sab jism ke jodon ko seedhe aur sachche dharm par rakhega aur dil ko param pita Parmatma ke prem mei dega.” Means you surrendered to me and to my guru and complete silsila and you promised that you shall be on the right path and give your heart to the love of god. During this the disciple should keep his right hand in the right hand of his teacher. After this in the same posture, disciple should say – “I accept Baiyat and I’ll stay on the path of religion and follow its ways. I give my heart to the love of God.” After this traditional activity, the teacher should make his disciple wear a new cloth by his own hands, in such a way that others should not come to know of it, teacher should give an appropriate mantra to his disciple, teach him the way to recite it and make him practice it in front of him.

During this activity, teacher does not accept any gift or guru- dakshina from his disciple, except that after the activity of ‘Baiyat’  any sweet brought by the disciple , should be distributed among the fellow brothers and sisters.
For ladies, the activity of ‘ Baiyat’ will be almost the same. The only difference will be that during this activity instead of ‘hand in hand’ a white cloth will be used. Its one corner will be held by the teacher and the lady would hold the other corner. This is first ‘Baiyat’.

The way saalokyata(same world), saamipyata  (closeness), saarupyata (same form) and saayujjyata are four forms of ‘moksha’, similarly, there are four ‘baiyats’-these have been divided in four parts according to situations and classifications.

First baiyat is that whatever the teacher tells, it has be followed wholeheartedly with complete sincerity, and should reflect in deeds.

Second baiyat is that your heart, mind , intellect and ego should be under control after practicing meditation.

Third baiyat is when the disciple attains such a height and attraction that he is able to influence others through his behavior. He can inspire others to be on the right path and pray to God. This gives the permission to teach meditation to the newcomers.                        

Fourth Baiyat  is when the third Baiyat reaches its climax, one gets the same form as his guru then he is given the  permission to Baiyat others.

After the continuous practice a day comes when there is no difference left between the teacher and his disciple. This does not require a detailed explanation. It is required that submit yourself to your Guru like a dead body wash. Let guru do whatever is good for you and you shall not dissent. Guru will give you new life, and  take you to the spiritual heights.

Do hi raaste hain wafaa mei, aajmaa kar dekh lo,
(there are only two ways of faithfulness, try and see it yourself)
Khud kisi ke ho raho ya, apna banakar dekh lo.”
(either you sell yourself to somebody or make him to sell himself to you). "

17th December 1930 :

Dreamt in the night that I went to Mecca*. Hajis were present there. My head was bowed down. I felt that because of my choti (tuft of hair) people there would take me to be a Hindu and chess me away. In the mean time I moved forward to the place where the shrine of Hazarat Mohammad is located. The Shrine was totally red in color. The grave assumed the shape of Hazarat Mohammad, and it it seemed as if He was reclining. Smiling he remarked that my condition was very subtle and He blessed me to attain betterment, saying :

"Tumehn falah-e-daarain naseeb ho".
(May you be virtuous in both the worlds)

*"The Muslim Mosque is a vacant space - nothing to touch or see - a symbol of the house of the Supreme. The Muslim fixes his eyes on the point of space in front of him, at which he performs his 'sajdah' (prostration); and thus concentrates his attention at that point, according to 'Baidawai' who was a Shafi. When he prays, he is ordered to assume an attitude as if he sees God; and if he cannot do this, to imagine that God sees him. There is no symbol required to attract and concentrate his attention.

It may be remembered that the Arabs had worshiped gods and goddesses in the temple of Mecca. There were 360 of them. They were the embodiments of the different 'asthma', (names) of God. Mohammad (peace be upon him) emptied the temple of those graven images. Though the 'asthma' of God are recognized, the Dhat (read as 'zap') or individuality of God is not to be ignored and hidden behind the 'asma'. The extinction of the deities as intermediaries in the temple was the extinction of the embodiment of names in worship. The worshiper always stood face to face with the Supreme"

28th to 31st December 1930 :

In the night I saw Guru Ji Maharaj in a dream but I remember nothing. I remember only this much that I was blessed.


Letter to the Master along-with diary for January 1931

Revered Master of both the words. May you live long!

After salutations I submit that I am laying before you my condition recorded in the diary for January 1931. My condition those days, as express by some poet, is this, "How can a falcon or a bird reach the environment of His elevation? Here our flying bird is with out wings and feathers". That is to say the Divine Being seems to be miles away, and the impression of His greatness and grandeur is imprinted on the heart. He is the monarch of the entire universe while this humble self is but an ordinary beggar. I remember a couplet of Zahir Faryabi which was composed in praise of the king of Persia and which is pure exaggeration, but it certainly casts light on my condition.

"understanding puts the story of nine
skies beneath its feet
so that it may kiss the stirrups of Qaizal Arsalam.

In this couplet, understanding atlas reaches unto the stirrups but the condition of this humble self is such and there is so much humility and humbleness in the mind that the stage has arrived "where the shield should be given up" seems to be applicable. it only seems to be the place of keeping quite with reverence. According to somebody, "Let there be no flattering as the court is legal".

There was a man who never saw his beloved. He fells in ardent love merely on hearing about the sweet manners and the beauty of the beloved. Only this much is known about the beloved that she is at a far distance which can not be measured even by the comprehension. There is only one hope left, that the bliss of seeing her is destined. And he (the lover) remains restless in his memory, having ties of love in these condition. His dearly beloved is far away foam him. And only his remembrance in extreme proximity is available to him. Such is the condition of this humble self, and it seems to be the state of the devotee. My general condition seems to be just like that of water. What to say of intoxication, not even the after effect is left. I water at least waives are cussed by the wind, but here even movement is not felt at the time of performing worldly and official duties. Senses and faculties remain sitting quietly in their respective spheres and, due to their good commission, The tasks are competed. The condition of faculties and senses is such as if death may have occurred of somebody. I do not even feel that I ever got the education of Divine Knowledge. In short I have become a total negative. What ever blessing there was is now with Him.

01st 02nd January 1931 :

Much restlessness remained in the condition.

03rd January 1931 :

Restlessness much reduced. Dreamt in the night that a saint a dear friend were present, and the saint gave light transmission to me.

4th January 1931 :

Condition remained pleasant; restlessness much reduced.

06th January 1931 :

In the noon felt a strong bliss descending from the mind on the heart. This lasted for about fifteen minutes.

9th January 1931 :

A thought came to the mind that a devotee could not reach His elevation and station.

10th and 11th January 1931 :

Same condition as above.

12th January 1931 :

In the evening felt that all the doors and walls demoted the grandeur of humility of self.

14th January 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that two Muslim young men were present at one place, and that I was also there. One of them gave extremely subtle and mild transmission to me. Considering that I could not have such tricks from strangers, I at-once devolved myself in Guru Ji Maharaj. He said that he was 'Nazir'* (he did not mean naazir of a court) and was giving transmission to me. I replied that I was aware of it.

* One who sees.

15th January 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that I was present at the abode of Guru Ji Maharaj and that a saint was attentive towards me. My condition was that of a deaf mute. He remarked that I was alright and was to improve my physical health (I was then victim of gastric ailments). He asked me to contemplate that the Ganges which contain all colors was flowing, and from among all those colors that particular was penetrating in to me which was the cure of the disease. He further added that this was the way to cure any other person who is down with some disease. With the help of your plexuses you should inject that color which is the cure for that trouble, in to the body of the subject, through the particular 'Latifa' or 'Center' which is the Plexus of that color*. Then he remarked that people sit in the 'Satsang' with their 'smoke-pipe' which was highly disagreeable to Guru Ji Maharaj. I then woke up. After that I again saw another saint in a dream. - Seeing him I was weeping vehemently under the influence of love. He also gave me  transmission an praised me. Probably the colourlessness of transmission was of high dissolution. He also remarked that the dear brother gives transmission but even then he is not conscious of it. forgetfulness of the self is so complete. (Wordings are not correctly recalled. Am writing from the idea).

*Shaikh Ahmad, the Mujaddid of the 11th Century has, according to the progress of his salik (ascetic) in the upward course, seen different colors at different stages. He, a Naqshbandi Mystic, is the discoverer of six positions in the part of human body between the neck and the navel, which have has called the "six subtleties", one encircling the other, much after the manner of Kundalini of Patanjali. The color of Qalb; about two fingers below the nipple of the left breast - is yellow; Ruh : (soul or Atman); just two fingers below the nipple of the right breast - is red; of Serr, (just  about the middle of the breast - white; "of khafi" in the forehead - is black and  "Ikfa" in the poll of the head - Green. A detailed study on the subject can be consulted in the book - "Tattw Prabodhini" by Mahatma Ram Chandra Ji (Laalaaji) Maharaj of Fathegarh (UP) India.

25th January 1931 :

At about 09.00 in the morning a mild bliss was experienced for many hours. Through out the day condition remained intense and like that of a deaf mute. It seemed as if bliss has filled up to the brim. There was an urge to sing. I went on singing a couplet -

"jab tak tan naahen galat man naaheen mar jaat
tab lagi soorat shyaam kee, sapnehun naahin diktat"

"जब लग तन नाहीं गलत, मन नाहीं मर जात।
तब लग सूरत श्याम की, सपनेहँ नाहिं दिखात।"

(As long as the body is not reduced to dust and the heart is not dead, wajhun! the face of the beloved cannot be seen in a dream)

A thought came to me that bliss was continuously descending on the marriage party which the Master attended at Delhi, and that the effect of the bliss was coming to me. Throughout the day condition was as above. Saw a saint twice in a dream and derived bliss from him to such an extent that in my dream I used to fall down under the influence of transmission. at this stage I used to feel all the time the divine wave coming from the Master and entering in to my heart. More over, when ever he transmitted to anybody I used to get my share at my own place. This happens when total absorbency or 'Layavastha'.

Dreamt in the night that a respected saint was with me, and that he transmitted to me. Beyond this I do not remember.

Letter of Revered Guru Ji Maharaj dated 12.02.1931.

Dear brother,

Blessings to you. I have received your letter. I had gone to Orai with another saint. We retuned yesterday. All conditions that you have mentioned are worthy of thanks giving. This is the blessing of dissolution of nothingness, After which, God willing, the bliss of eternity will be conferred from that August Shrine. Eternity is bestowed in keeping with that degree and condition which prevail in the state of dissolution. What explanations are to be written in respect of your dreams? The main thing is the object. The signs have been deemed sufficient. Time has been saved by not going in to details. Rest is well. God willing I shall be present at Mainpuri from the 15th to 17th of February. From there I shall be going to Etah where the annual gathering is to be held from 20th to 22nd. Regards and blessings to all.

Ram Chandra from Fatehgarh

Letter to the Master along-with the diary for February 1931 :

Revered Master of both the words. May you live long!

after salutations I beg to say that I am endeavoring to note down the conditions mentioned in my diary for the last month. condition is such that it is impossible to express by word of mouth or in writing. Nevertheless I put up before you what ever I have been able to grasp with my intellect. It will perhaps be correct i term my condition as "nothing what so ever". The condition now is all most similar to what it was at the time of commencement. this seems to me that I have come back, after visitations, to the point from where I had started. Condition remain some what depressed, though do not complain for it, and this discouragement has become routed in the thought so deeply and strongly that has made me forget completely the inner poser and condition. Things which were felt physically have now vanished from the inner vision, and such a condition has been produced as if some body forgets his own powers due to a curse. Once there was a condition that I had the audacity to say "get up by my order". My condition is this that I am afraid even to say "get up by the order of God". Every thing is subject to the Master, and governed by His will. I feel that I am a senior an much removed from God, and destitute. I have not collected Tosha (belongings) for the nest world. Nor can I do any labour to make a Parmarth. Thinking thus again and again I often feel like weeping over my condition. I feel the pleasures of death in life, and have become totally devoid of intellect. Tulsidas Ji has composed a couplet in Ramayana which comes true in respect of my condition :

"One without feet can walk
and with out ears can hear
the handless performs tasks
of different kinds".

The inner condition is that of a curious misgiving and statelessness. Low thought or emotions, which arise, do not bring any change in the self, nor is any alteration or change felt in it. the position of thought is such as if rubbish and straws go on floating on the water of the Ganges but fail to pollute it because of the extreme purity of the water. The same thing which is within is found to be in every particle of the universe and throughout space, and on seeing  the external conditions  the inner condition becomes known. Now I find that due to your kindness "the eyes of the bubble have seen the face of the water"

!01st February 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that Guru Ji Maharaj gave transmission to me, and I was weeping under the influence of love. He remarked that I could not stand at all. In the dream some one told the Guru Maharaj that I part took butter every day. Forgot major potion of the dream. During the entire night the condition of mediation prevailed.

07th February 1931 :

Dreamt that I was at the residence of Guru Ji Maharaj Maharaj along with you. The Guru Maharaj gave me transmission and went in side the house, and direct me to ask any body who came to sit and wait. Soon a very good looking and health person came. I gave transmission to him. That is all that I remember.

10th February 1931:

Had many dreams in the night but forgot them. Only this much is recollected that some body told me that my turiya condition had commenced.

13th February 1931 :

While going to Lucknow in the train I had the feeling at about 07.30 A.M. that reflective influence had reached some high point, but the condition had not been revealed by then. If Satsang could be had that would have revealed it quickly. At 02.00 in the after noon At Lucknow some forgetfulness in the condition was felt.

14th February 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that a saint was giving transmission to me. After giving transmission for some time he remarked that because of his love he had given transmission in excess, and it was fortunate that he had noticed it, otherwise I would have died. During the day forgetfulness in condition unchanged.

18th February 1931 :

While sleeping in the after noon I dreamt that i was in some house. A man arrived and began to call a friend of mine employed in the Court. I asked him what he would do. He replied that he had come after deriving immense bliss from Hazrat Baqibllah and he would not speak to me. A voice from inside my heart told me that the man was telling me a lie since Hazrat Baqibillah was giving transmission to me. Such an immense bliss descended that I was lifted about an arms length above my cot. After that I woke I woke up.

Dreamt the same night that a saint was giving transmission to me and to some other fellow disciples.

20th February 1931 :

Dreamt that I was in the Court and my condition was sunk to such an extent that I was not conscious of my physical being.

21st February 1931 :

From 04.00 to 06.00 in the evening much absorption was felt and I experienced bliss to be descending from the mind.

Letter dated 10th March 1931 :
From the Revered Mahatma Ram Chandra Ji of Fatehgarh

Dear brother,

May God increase your span of life. Thank God That your letter brought happy tidings. The reply of your previous letters has been kept in abeyance with the idea of answering later on. One further point to note was this that at the end of every sentence in your letter there was a part which was itself enough for the reply. The same thing is noted in your last letter also. It is difficult to give replies to such letters which have the form of replies in themselves.

The condition which prevailed before the start is felt in the same manner now also. This the phenomenon of "He is first, He is last." The soul has come back to the place from where it had started. A volume is needed if it is to be described in detail. And further the sense of reverence also restrains me because this is a Divine secret. with the infusion of the soul in to the human body all the attributes and characteristics, and the powers of understanding and sense, were inherent at their highest perfection. Emotions across in connection with the creation of the Universe. The attention and diversion of the soul went on going towards matter. Balance ceased to exist. there remind no moderation in the inherent conditions, until all the emotions became dead.

Now the teachers bring again in to action the dormant emotional conditions with the help of transmission and bliss. This is done to such an extent that in the teaching process of our order they make it start from the jazb (absorption) and after getting all the aspects of jazb (absorption or intense spiritual intoxication) completed, they bring the disciple back towards sullook (path of spiritualism) and then they they get all the stages of 'suluk'* completed. This is alone is the ultimate 'suluk'*. That very condition of moderation, which prevail in human heart and souls at the start, comes over now. the intervening conditions and stages are waves. from them it cannot be known as to what place is, nor where it does abide. Now in reality the man is in the form of a man whereas prior to this he was an animal in the form of man. When is reality found in waves? There is no question of start and reach here. What exists, exist. Weakness, passions and emotions are in imperfection only. There is no trace of waves and passion in perfection. There is peace when all the attributes become moderate. This is the state desire-less-sens  inspire desire. Such condition prevails either when heart has been exhausted, or is that of a heart which has got solace. While doing any thing the heart becomes monotonous in the end i.e. it becomes subject to up-ram. If it is for the reality, well and good. If it is worldly even then it is heartening because once again in the period of ascension starts after it. This is the practice of the travelers on the Divine path.

"Get-up with my order" is a middle stage which is against the sense of reverence because it is disrespectful for a seeker to term a monk as a saint, and is a contradiction of reality also. Nevertheless the condition of "get up with the order of god" indicates the right and proper condition. It is pleasurable for a seeker to have extreme divine faith and contentment which is the after effect and result of "get up with my order". But the condition of the former contains reverence and gives the happy news of "nearness of the being". In the nearness and companionship of the being the 'saaiik (one who is established on the path, and has advanced for on it) is blessed with the effulgence of the being. There is world of difference between the effulgence of the Being and the attributes of the Being. Should one not be pleased on remembering the attribute of humility of Hanuman Ji? When ever any one reminded him for his power he used to remember his power. Is our aim to eat the eat the mangoes or to count the leaves an trees? Is it not a great achievement if a 'Saalik'*, inspire of having thoughts of discouragement, is also to perform a task which many boasters can never perform? What will be the state of displeasure and wrath of a Master when a secant of his boasts of possession of power in his presence and behind his back? It is just possible that on account of his pride and act of usurpation he may be discharged from his post. But another servant, because of his eternal nearness and personal closeness, and because of his service, may find such a hold upon his master that all the powers may be given to his by the mater. And if that servant uses those powers in such a way that he associates the name of the master with every action, I feel that occasion will never arise for any misgiving in the heart of the master, and he would never feel that his kingship would suffer, and so he would never dispose the secant from his office after forfeiting his powers.

*The "Mu-rid" is the pupil, as opposed to the 'Murshid' (the spiritual Master), Pier or Shaykh (the spiritual-Master). Sufi in general are called - saalik, "wayfarers", as being travelers (on the road to heaven, salvation).

Considering one self to be a sinner and subject to a wave is the height of human gentlemanly rather, this is special blessing and kindness of God. You have written that you often weep because of your condition. It is a pity that one weeps while being fed with ghee and pudding, whereas he is happy on chewing dry gram. This very condition is termed Big Dagdha (frying of the seed) and, due to this, freedom from slavery results. To weep in this condition is due to foolishness and lack of knowledge. How can one thank God for this blessing? So remove this misgiving and foolishness', otherwise this will constitute in gratitude for the blessings of God. Then you yourself write that you derive pleasure of death in life. What does this contradictory writing mean? Condionlessness a symptom of arriving at the boundaries of self. But you are at present stuck with the thought of conditionlessness. These conditions of conditionlessness are identical. The Gracious God will create this condition also. The dream of 07th February is probably regarding the 'hukkaa' (smoke-pipe). It is nothing more than this. That of the 13th February is quite plain and needs no explanation. All the remaining dreams are ordinary and simple, and do not require explaining.

Blessing to children and salutations to all. All the letters have been sent. Letters for persons whose addresses I do not know have been written and are kept. Blessings.

Ram Chandra from Fatehgarh.

*The suluk of the Patriarch Abraham is borne out of by the Qur'an. The story that Abraham was brought up in a cavern; and at the end of three years brought out of it, is only an idea of the commentators; and similarly no more importance is to be attached to the story, that he made the remarks in his sixteenth or fortieth year as maintained by Maimonides and are Abraham Zucuc; or that he made them by way of argument to convince the idolators amongst whom he lived, as observed by Muslim commentators. The fact is that the remarks refer to the 'Suluk' of the Patriarch. When he progressed in his 'Suluk', he saw a star in the dark recesses of his heart; and said : "This is my Lord", and when it set, he said : "I do not like that which sets". He saw the Moon rising and setting; and so also the sun rising and setting, and made the same remarks. His conclusion was : "I turned my face to words the Lord who created the heaven and the earth; I am a Unitarian and not a Mushrik".

Letter to the Preceptor along with the diary for March 1931 :

Respected brother,

After after due salutations I have to submit that due to the extreme kindness of your good-self the thought and discrimination of state and statelessness has not remind. Now the condition can be interpreted thus along that what exists does exists. I am neither wise nor insane. There is neither separation nor union. There is neither connection not detachment and there is neither seclusion nor assembly. "Nothing is hidden and nothing is manifest", is the condition now. The thought of limit and limitlessness has vanished from the heart. The sense of time and length of time was imaginary, and does not come in to comprehension. Past, present and future seem to have indicate identical form. From tis I arrive at the conclusion that my sphere of activity, or rendezvous, is at that point which free from the bonds of Time and Space. And really when a glimpse of that point is had for a fraction of a second the condition there of (which can be expressed by word of moth or pen) seems to be samasam (balanced), and free of bonds. Patience and contentment are certainly being felt, and the condition of submission and surrender is intense.

I consider every one to be a servant of God. If any body is wealthy or a man of position, my heart does not attach any special importance to him on that account. The status of the Raja, the pauper and the the fakir, all the three seem to me to the same. If some body is a Governor, my heart is not inclined towards him on that account. This state has come in to being since last moth. My heart makes me realize that now is the beginning of my spirituality. Delhi is still far away.

01st March 1931 :

At Aligarh in the morning when I was free from pooja I had a feeling that the subtle current was flowing out from some high point in the mind. When I reflected over it I found out that there was some sanyasi (one who has renounced the world or an ascetic) at Aligarh to whom transmission was going off it own accord. On inquiry through thought, It was found that he was lost in the depths of 'Alame-Kabir' (Macrocosm) through which I have already passed. I pleased on finding his love to be true.

03rd March 1931 :

In the night I saw Guru Ji Maharaj and another saint in a dream. I forgot the dream. But this much is reflected in my condition that both of them transmitted to me.

05th March 1931 :

Felt in the after noon that I had lost the cognition of time, and condition was 'samasam' (balanced). I felt myself beyond both the limited and the limitless.

10th March 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that some 'fakirs' were gathered at a certain place. All of them had beards. I was also sitting there. One person was seated on my right. Some body said that he was Raja Janak. There was a small temple in front in which a white wall was placed. some one broke it in two. Some 'fakirs' came out of it. Some one remarked that it was in this manner that the world was created.

24th March 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that I had resolved not to live in the house any longer, but would engage myself in the remembrance of god in some secluded corner. Coming out of my house I sat down at one place and began to meditate. Condition of 'samaadhee' and absorption came in to being. And when ever I was about to fall, somebody used to catch hold of me. After meditation a thought came that it was possible at home also. Then why should one leave his house? Then I woke up.

The thinkers have laid stress upon 'samaadhee' (a state of mystic trance), and some of them have started it to be the goal of all activities. They did not mark the real substance. If we utter the word "real" the flow is smooth, but if we use the word 'samaadhee' the stress is there in "dhi"; that means in-evenness is there in the very word. Unevenness is not found in nature. swimming and diving are different subjects. Swimming in the river we now, but we have to learn swimming on the dry land first, and then diving. Suppose we want to dive in the water in the state of 'samadhee', the unevenness of "dhi" will not give you full diving. I give the meaning of 'samaadhee' in my own way; I can say "sam+adhi". "Sam" means, the stage of balance; "adhi" means, what was in the beginning. That means the condition which was in the beginning; i.e. when we came here for the first time. Now to utilise it, we should stick the world "adhi" to the "sam", that means that we have made this factor also beneficial to our approach so "adhi" becomes the instrument of going to the state of "sam". Now I relate my own experience. "It is the state where a man feels awakening in the benumbed state". This benumbed state remains behind the curtain, and work goes on all-right. In other words, it is sense in the senseless state state. A man having this state can do the best work in the feed of God and in his own feed - the world. This state sheikh, in my opinion, the angels crave for, only false to the share of share of human being. What is above it, the word 'silence' can only describe; and there is some thing after it for which, if I use the word 'silence', it will be blasphemy to the real substance.

To die in hunger is not saintliness.

Letter to the Master with diaries of April 1931

Revered of both the words. May you live long!

After salutations I submit the conditions noted down in the diary for the month of April 1931.

During the rainy season, a stop in the blowing of the wind is a sign of rainfall. In reality the blowing of wind does not stop but slow movement is considered to be a stand still, and it is extremely beneficial for God's creation. Every thing becomes fresh and green and all the three elements get life from it. So the stoppage of wind (as people term it) is a helper of life. This very condition prevailed upon this humble devotee for a long time. Then began the torrential rain fall of bliss which continues every moment. Each particle of body gets freshness from it. In spire moments when I am completely under meditation, I feel the descent of bliss so intense that it leads to the condition of absorption. Otherwise I feel a condition of mild bliss every moment which gives me wonderful freshness. The heart has felt the pleasure of that condition after becoming pleasure-less. This, according to my understanding, is the beginning of that intoxication which has been termed as 'eternal bliss' by the elders. I feel as if a connection has been formed with Being, and the coverings of the body have become clean to such an extent, that the glow of Being has begun to be visible in it.

For some time this condition prevailed that what ever acts were performed by me I felt them to be from God. By an by this became so habitual that now it is not known as to who is the doer of deeds, or from whom they come. For illustration it is like the condition of a sleeping person who automatically turns over in the bed according to his needs. Or a man while sleeping scratches himself when he feels and itching sensation in the body. He cannot give an answer if he is asked on awakening as to how many turns he took while asleep. As far as my vision goes there seems to be an end of passion and desire inspire of having thousands of desires. And the condition is becoming such as if on mixing of all the colours they lose their attributes. Red, green and yellow, all vanish. So I term the present condition as general condition. Now there is no hustle or bustle in it. Forgetfulness in love has taken root, and it has vanished form the eyes after going hundreds of miles away, and has become so independent in itself that the chain of thoughts fails to arrest it.

03rd April 1931 :

Forgot the dream of the night. Only this much is recollected that Guru Ji Maharaj transmitted to me.

11th April 1931 :

During the dream of the night I derived bliss from you and another saint.

12th April 1931 :

Condition in the night remained excellent. I felt as if bliss was being bestowed upon me.

15th April 1931 :

Felt after 05.00 in the evening that I forgot love.

16th and 17th April 1931 :

Condition unchanged.

19th April 1931 :

While sitting at your place in the evening under the influence of transmission of a saint I went on feeling abhorrence to wards the feeling that I experienced.

20th April 1931 :

Abhorrence for feeling continued. In a dream I reached a house by chance, and entered in the upper story there through a steer-case. The was over the steer-case was slightly hidden. A man took me up and said that I was becoming like the Master. Then I reached the house of my sister. Beyond this I do not remember. On awakening a voice came from my heart that I was becoming like the Master.

21st April 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that you and a Muslim saint were present at my house. You beckoned me to sit in the meditation with the saint. So meditation was started. After some time I offered meals to the saint and I also partook of it with him. My mother was witnessing this. I withdrew my hand from the food so that she might not think that I had become converted.

23rd April 1931 :

At 09.00 in the night I was returning from your place, when a thought came on the way that a man who was ungrateful is not worthy of spiritual knowledge. If such a man desired to be diverted to spirituality he ought to give up the habit of ingratitude.

26th April 1931 :

Had dream in the night the major portion of which I forgot. This much is remembered that I, with a brother, went to Fatehgarh. There Guru Ji Maharaj gave me transmission. At the time of getting up my elder sister was with me. I sent her home and I stayed at Jalalabad. There you gave transmission. Then I went to other place. There another saint gave me transmission.

Letter to the Master with diary for May 1931 :

Revered Master of both the worlds. You may live long!

After salutations I have to say that I am submitting my diary for the month of May 1931. Condition is becoming such these days that it is an impossibility to express it, and if this condition continues I fear I may perhaps not be able to express it in future. I take wheat every day but its taste relates to feeling alone, and this feeling escapes description in every manner, except to say that its taste is sweet. But by saying this the taste is not expressed. The same is the case with my condition. Neither does mind go towards conditionlessness, nor is there any feeling of some colourful condition. Nevertheless external influences, which the mind has grasped, are felt in the form of mist or smoke on silent water. But they do not cause any change or alteration in the silent condition which is prevailing (which I take to be the effect of the inexpressible). I am enjoying a view of extreme restlessness in excessive peace. There is no limit to restlessness. If more attention is paid to it the condition may probably be described as that of a fish out of water. The condition self-forgetfulness is like that of a consumptive  or a chronic patient who feels power in no part of his body, and whose activities have come to an end. Even doing of saadhanaa and upaasanaa is not experienced as an act of worship or practice, but merely as routine. During meditation both samaadhee and absorption come. But I do not derive pleasure from it. The same is the case of eating, drinking and other acts. The mind has become some what disinterested. The thought of remembrance of God remains like an idea, or as a faint reflection. It is like a piece of cloth, hanging in side a room in rainy season, becoming slightly damp and acquiring a mild soggy smell. I feel my present condition as the condition of Divine secret. If this condition is mention to any stranger he will never believe it, and if he believes it he will go stray. It is no wonder if Kabir Das Ji warned his brilliant disciple Dharam Das Ji in the following words :

Dharma Das tohe lakh dohaayee
saar-bhed baahar nahin jaahi.

"Oh Dharma Das! I invoke thee
Millions of times.
Divine secret should not go out.

Mind has become humility loving. I am much pleased when some body looks down upon me, and I am mostly looked down upon. One strange and surprising thing happens to me; this thing being that when I am drowsy, or am lost in mediation, some force from within keeps on telling me absurd things about the world. And often these things have even come true. For instance, "give ninety one crores (ten millions) of rupees"; "I will start tuition if you will rupees ten"; "on the terrace (which is on the back of my house and where saadhus recite) worthless people quarrel"; and many such other things which I do not remember. I have committed to memory the above few instances in order to intimate to you. At times there is excess in it while at others there is moderation. In-spite of all these things one such thing has come in to being that not mentioning of it is very harmful. So craving your indulgence with folded hands for this in-mannerliness I submit that for the last two weeks passions have so over powered me that my thought is involved in them most of the time, and the condition is animal-like. Thought was never involved in them for so long. Due to this there is such pain as if thorns are laid down for some body, and he is perforce made to walk over them. If this very condition prevails upon me I do not know in to what region depravity I shall go down. There seems to be a sort of mist in the region of the heart which is cleared by prayer, but comes back again. A sensation is felt in navel. I do not know whether any point of sensuousness has become ignited, or my evil action of the past have over powered me.

03rd May 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that a saint was ill, and a Divine was sitting with me. I told him that I was much worried about the ailing saint. He remarked that that was shy his condition had gone down in to me.

11th May 1931 :

I was sitting in Tilahar at about 03.00 in the night under the influence of your transmission. During meditation a person accosted me. My heart said "Khwaja bil Qasim Nurul Khuda"

12th to 14th May 1931 :

Insensate ('unmani' in the language of Kabeer) condition prevailed.

17th May 1931 :

Saw a saint in a dream. He transmitted to me and explained some thing written on a piece of paper. Unfortunately I have forgotten it.

18th May 1931 :

 Saw you in a dream and derived bliss.

24th May 1931 :

Saw you and a saint in a dream. The dream is not remembered.

25th to 31st May 1931 :

Sensuous thoughts remained active.

Letter to the Master along with Diary of July 1931 :

Revered Master of bother of both the words. May live long!

After salutations I beg to submit as follows.

A letter from Professor Rajandra Kumar# arrived from Kanpur, saying that Revered Laalaaji Saheb had gone to Fatehgarh on 07th August 1931. "At Kanpur His illness has become serious and now, at Fatehgarh also, His condition is not relieved." Letter of Professor Saheb came on 11th August. On 13th August the brother-in-law of Munshi Shri Ram wrote that the condition of Laalaaji had taken a serious turn during the last two days. There was acute pain in the stomach. Treatment by vinegar and ice, which was resorted to at Kanpur, produced knots in the stomach. Now the treatment of some Indian physician is going on. Dear Pundit Rameshwar Prasad has left for Fatehgarh. On 12th August I was meditating on the recovery of Guru Ji Maharaj in such a manner as if the current of His subtle being was descending over His physical body, and due to that he was making a thorough recovery, when all of a sudden a thought (not a voice) did come from the heart of its own accord that Mahatma Ji should use the leaves of "naari" (Naaree kaa saag) as diet. "Narhi" is actually a killer of poison and can be had in abundance these days. If you deem it proper please write. 'Hakeem' Shyam Laal is prepared to go to Fatehgarh. But he says that on receiving a reply to his letter he will go. There is no reply to the letter so far. I have asked dear Pundit Rameshwar Prasad or wire (telegram). I had ask him to go via Tilahar, but he had to halt at Bareilly for some personal work there. So he went direct by 03.00 O'clock train.

Now I put up the diary for the month of July 1931. Feeling of the heart condition cannot be expressed in writing as, firstly, proper words are wanting; secondly, no illustration suffices to interpret the condition. Due to worries I could not write the diary in detail or with clarity. There seems to be a vast populated area in vision of which the heart takes it self to be the Master, and my eyes roam over it like those of a king over his subjects. The well being and protection of that area is always in mind, and my thought goes on spreading balance state in a natural way. The connection with the inhabitants of that area is felt by me throughout he heart, that is to say, the ties of these people linked with the heart and to me. My status seems to be that of Master; but there is no pride in it or arrogance what so ever. The fire of love had been produced excessively and nothing but my attendance in the presence of the Teacher pleased me.Faith in my Guide and teacher grown a lot, but love has vanished. The heart is desirous of following the 'dharmashastra', though I know only the name of 'dharmashastra'. But a hundred thanks that one such condition persisted in seed from which this gave this feeling that all the duties of religion were present in it like a silhouette* (photograph). By and by this condition became established in side the heart as when water soaks in to earth and only dampness is visible, as if the property of water is taken away by the earth. When any thing against the 'dharmashastra' is committed by me the heart filled with hatred tries that such a thing may not be repeated again.

 *[Etienne de Silhouette (1709-1767) French Minister of Finance, whose name became a synonym for any thing cheap], a portrait in profile or out line, usu. Black on a white ground or cut-out in paper etc. ; the out-line of a figure as seen against the light or cast as a shadow. To represent or cause to be visible in 'silhouette'.

#Professor Rajendra Kumar was one of the adherent disciples of HH Mahatma Ram Chandra Ji (Laalaaji) Maharaj and also a personal friend of Pujya Baabuji Maharaj (Mahatma Ram Chandra Ji of Shahajahanpur UP). Professor Rajendra Kumar a Lecturer of History and Civics retired as Head Master of Lucknow High School, Lucknow. He lived at Kothi No. 81, Kanpur Road (Behind Charbagh Bus station), Lucknow (UP).

07th July 1931 :

Saw Master in the dream. He was seated to the right side of my cot.

14th July 1931 :

Saw Master in a dream. A respected saint and another satsangi were also present. Forgot the dream.

18th July 1931 :

Saw a Muslim saint in a dream. Forgot a large portion of the dream. This much is remembered that I reached some place where there was an orchard. There was a shrine also. The Muslim saint informed me that it was a shrine of a particular person. I forgot the name. He also remarked that I was to note all these events in my diary, and he himself made me note them down during the dream. One person told the Muslim saint that this boy (me) was the last of all. Other people were also present there.

20th July 1931 :

I dreamt that Master enquired if I could teach a novice. When I enquired about it from it from my heart it was silent. Saw a respected saint and the Guru Ji Maharaj in a dream but beyond this I forgot.

26th July 1931 :

Dreamt that I went in to meditation, and was at a saint - Hazrat Baqibillah* and was doing meditation, when a condition of intense emotion prevailed over me and I a faint cry came out from my mouth. Again I submit that the points which have awakened these days have unlimited purity, delicacy and subtlety, but slight weakness is felt at that point. Really ascent in this condition is impossible without satsnag, faith and grace of the Guru. This point is so delicate and light that can not be expressed.

*The movement in the Indian Continent as a great socio-spiritual renaissance, took place in the sixteenth century with the entry of the Great Saint of Afghanistan - Khwaja Baqui Billah (1515-1592 AD) - Rahamat Ulla' alehi, an apostle of this Tariquat.

Khawaja Baqi Billah was the originator and pioneer of the Naqshbandia Order in the Indian sub-continent. His name was Razi-ud-Din Muhammad Baqi but he was commonly known as Khwaja Baqi Billah His father Qazi Abdul Salam Khilgi, Samarkandi Qureshi was a famous scholar and saint of Kabul. KHAWAJA BAQI BILLAH was born at Kabul in 971A.H or 1563A.D. His lineage reaches Kh. Ubaid Ullah Ahrar R.A. through his maternal grandfather. His grandmother came of a Syed family. Hazrat Baqi Billah was admitted to the school of Khawaja Saad at five to learn the Holy Quran. He learnt by heart when he was eight years old. After getting elementary education, he went to Maulana Sadiq Hilvahi R.A.., a famous scholar at the age of 30.
Saintliness was reflected from his face from his early childhood. He liked solitude and simple life. He went to Mavara-un-Nahr, which was considered as the centre of Muslim saints at that time. There he met a large number of Sufis and Saint from whom he gathered a lot of spiritual knowledge. Firstly, he attended Khawaja Ubaid R.A. a spiritual caliph of Maulana Lutf Ullah but he was not satisfied. Then he stayed with Hazrat Sheikh Samarkandi who prayed for him but even in his company he did not get the requisite satisfaction. Thereafter, he attended the company of Hazrat Ameer Abdullah Balkhi R.A. from whom he got a little peace of mind.

During the period of learning, he was going through a book on Sufisim. Suddenly, he saw that the place was illuminated with light. He saw that Khawaja Baha-ud-Din Nashbandi R.A. was standing before him and showering spiritual favour on him.
After this incident, his heart was filled with the love of Allah and the Holy Prophet Sallalaho Alyhe Wasalam. He wandered from Central Asia to India He traveled to Lahore and Multan on foot. Once, when he was offering prayers in a mosque at Lahore, a terrible voice rose from his heart. All the people in the mosque felt terrified. Hazrat Khawaja left the mosque at once after completing his prayers. One of his devotees narrated that, once, when Hazrat Khawaja R.A. was leading prayers, he was looking to Qibla as well as to the people behind. After the prayers Hazrat Khawaja Sahib R.A. advised his devotees not to divulge this secret to anyone else.
Hazrat Khawaja Baqi Billah was blessed with great spiritual qualities because of his extra-ordinary love for and obedience to the Holy Prophet Sallalaho Alyhe Wasalam once related that a painful voice came out of the holy heart of the Holy Prophet Sallalaho Alyhe Wasalam while he was offering the prayers. He could see before himself and behind himself at one and the same time.
Hazrat Khawaja Baqi Billah once travelled to Mavara-ur-Nahr. On his way, he dreamt that Hazrat Khawaja Amkangi R.A. was calling him and waiting for him anxiously. So, he went to see him at his abode and stayed there for three days. Khawaja Amkangi R.A. blessed him with his Khilafat (spiritual caliphate) and said:

“Go to India because this Order (Naqshbandia Silsila) will be established there by you”
Hazrat Khawaja Baqi Billah humbly said to his spiritual guide that he could not do that difficult task, but Khawaja Amkangi R.A. insisted and ordered him to get guidance from “Istikharah” (prayer for getting judgment from Allah), Hazrat Khawaja performed “Istikhara”. In a dream he saw a parrot sitting on the branch of a tree. He thought that if the parrot sat on his hand, he would consider this journey as a lucky one. No sooner did this thought flashed across his mind, than the parrot flew towards him and perched on his hand. Hazrat Baqi Billah put his saliva into its beak whereas the parrot put sugar into his mouth.
Next morning Hazrat Baqi Billah related the whole dream to his guide, who said that he should act in the light of the Istkhara. So, his guide ordered him to leave for India at once. Under the instructions of his guide, he traveled to India and stayed at Lahore for a year. Here a lot of scholars and nobles of the city met him and got spiritual blessings from him. Then he proceeded to Delhi and stayed at Qilla Ferozabad. It was a beautiful place situated on the band of River Jamna. He set up his dwelling in a mosque over there.

Due to the departure of Guru Ji Maharaj from His Mortal body and on His being merged with God a strange condition has in to being with in me. It has been proved to me that I had no love what so ever for the Guru. Had there been love I would have followed Him on hearing the news. This much is undoubtedly true that nothing pleases me without Him. The fluid state which prevails over the heart is known to the heart alone. At times my heart longs that, going to some jungle or hill, I should bid good-bye to hunger and thrust, and in this way I will be one with Him. I have bidden good-bye to all luxuries, comforts, laughter and jokes. May my Master help me to preserve it.

From 15th August I have been having this feeling that the point at which my thought is stationed these days is full of the infinite and limitless power of Guru JI, given to me by my Master, and is pulling my thought towards it after giving strength to my thought. When I reach for the Guru with my thought I do not find Him for miles. It nevertheless happens that it becomes merged in the indefinite power of the Guru. Once or twice it so happened  that in a state of sorrow I have felt that some veil of the mind has lifted up and the thought has become directly linked with the Guru.

In short I am not consoled in any manner, and world seems to be dark and dreary without the Guru, and the heart longs to meet Him every moment. Love for wife, children and parents had remained in the form of sympathy, duty and regard only long before the Master left His Mortal coil, and no desire existed. My heart always longs that some how or the other I may leave this body. I do not know how much more life remains. I intended to go to Fatehgarh on the 22nd by the evening train and to stay there for five or six days. But I could not do so. 

                                              August to November 1931(Summary)

Due to serious illness I could not note my diary date wises. I note down what ever I remember. From the morning of 15th August, I began to have the feeling that a point has awakened in the mind, but weakness was felt. There was a state of utter silence, and my sphere of activity was in a vast and limit less expense, and indefinite power was felt which assured me that the indefinite power was felt which assured me that the indefinite power was that my Master, the revivalist, which had been bestowed on me and was giving me support. The Master was taking me forward, and He was infusing power where the weakness was felt. Leaving for some days in this condition the malady of loose motions started which developed in to the dangerous shape of cholera on the night of August 30th 1931, and my condition worsened to the verge of death. The condition of that time is worth thankfulness. The Master conferred such a solace of heart which will not be in store of angels even. There was neither any care of the wife and the children, nor love of parents, nor any thought of self or God. So to say I was white thoughtless, and experienced complete peace. It was the grace of the Guru that during my entire illness He was at my bedside. He inquired twice from this humble-self whether I desired Him to extract my illness. This humble self did not give any reply. After some days, when the effect of cholera was gone, my condition eased. A hundred thanks that I felt a new spiritual life in me. The weakness at the point had totally vanished and I was miles ahead due to His blessing from the point where I was stationed before my illness. Sankalp (Resolve) and vikalp (ambiguity) did not arise and if, per chance, any desire did arise, Nature itself fulfilled it. I processed "Beloved-sens". The respected saint had expressed to me in respect of this point a few months earlier. The thought of the above condition remained for some time. Any desire that came in to being by chance was fulfilled. Any question that arose was solved. By and by the condition took another turn, that is, thought of these things (absence of 'Sankalp' and 'Vikalp'; solution of spiritual tangles of their own accord; or coming in to being of any thought and its fulfilment) vanished from my heart. It was just like a case of a man who resided in place of king, who liked the decoration of the place, its grandeur, the exquisite shape and the architecture of the building for a few days during which his heart would be attached to these things, but when some time passes there his condition becomes like that of people who go to the latrine and after easing themselves have nothing to do with it. In this sublime condition another offshoot did sprout forth, it being an emotional condition which, at times light and at others intense, and some times still more intense, began to prevail. In the beginning its duration was short times, and for hours more and so on several times. In the end it developed to a length of many days. When the condition of emotion departed, timidity overwhelmed me. Now at times the hug of the condition of emotions prevails. For the reminder of the time I consider myself to be a sinner, nicknamed, full of faults and uncleaned. All the sentiments have vanished and the heart does not take pleasure in any thing. When the strings are moved the acts are performed like a puppet I perform dances in keeping with the jingling of tunes.

One thin thing which I mentioned in the diary of July 1931 is this that inside me there was such a condition prevailing which showed that the elements of following the 'dharmashastra' had been inculcated in my thought, and would force me to follow the 'dharmashastra' as a result of their interplay. This condition is felt constantly, and even now the mind longs to follow it. But I do not know any thing except the name of 'dharmashastra'. I have faith in Guru Ji Maharaj alone. When He wills, the same will be done. One night, before the attack of cholera, I was softening, with tears, the stony mansion of the heart on the demise of the Master. There was excessive restlessness, and the eyes were closed, when I felt all of sudden that the image of the Master existed in every particle of the body. There was not even a particle in which the Guru was not present. The condition was felt for many days off and on.

17th September 1931 :

Saw a saint in a dream. He was seated on a bed and you were seated to the left. The saint asked for my hand to initiate me. Thinking that I had already been initiated, I hesitated. Some how to fulfil his desire I extended my hand and he put his hand on mine and did what is done at the time of initiation. At that time I realised that some very high point had been awakened; and this condition prevailed for many days.

25th November 1931 :

I woke up at end of one dream and then on going to sleep I respected Laalaaji Sabeb in another dream. He asked me as to what was meant by 'Tark' and 'sainthood'. I gave the reply which he confirmed as confirmed as correct. then he asked me what 'Chintak Vastu' was. I told him that I did not know the meaning of 'Chintak'. He said that the word of 'Chintak' was a compound. I was to give my reply to this question and then he would tell me  a lot more. I woke at this point.

27th November 1931 :

A thought came at mid-day that it was irreligious to give away one's heart to those material things which meant for pleasure only.

Note : During the illness I often saw the respected Laalaaji Saheb in dreams and He, often, expressed His opinion regarding my illness; for instance He said that I was not to have allopathic- treatment for this decease, which opinion was acted upon. Often He also transmit during the dream. The second thing is this that I am having the idea that I am undergoing the bliss of eighty four lakh Yonis (reincarnations), this is why during the last two years not a single day has gone without some ailment and I have to suffer mental and physical pains. I undergo the bhog of karmas even in dreams. Some body hits me with a spear and some body causes pain etc.

The condition which prevails now cannot be espoused in writing or other means. condition remains very much depressed like that of an ordinary man. There seems to be a connection with ignorance (Knowledge-less-ness) and filth. A marked difference is felt on comparing the existing condition with the past condition. So very often there is wonder, and hustle and bustle and intensity have vanished. In keeping with the condition the following couplet comes to the lips -

"Heard a lot about a heart in the side. when it was operated upon not a single drop of blood came out".

Some time the thought says that the beginning of spirituality has come in to being now and some times it says when Maayaa comes to an end, that is to say, when thought becomes completely free of the sphere of Maayaa, only then it should be taken to be the beginning of spirituality. So far, all these are mere matters by the way. The commencement of the spirituality is still far off.

The present condition is like that of a weak, sick man every part of whose obey gives an idea of weakness. God knows if my physicality is governed by spirituality, or this is a course to reach the goal. When some one makes mention of the saints of the past, or of the present, or talks about about spirituality then, nevertheless, some intensity of love and courage is being felt. this much is no doubt encouraging that Divine blessing is felt to be descending every moment, and the grace of the Guru is inherent in my condition for which I offer thanks hundreds of times. Really this humble devotee of God was not worthy of this blessing. This is the grace and favour of the saints of our order.

05th December 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that a saint was with me and the great Muslim Divine picked me up on his lap and began to take off my shoes in order to seat me on his shoulders. I remonstrated (protested) with him for what he was doing, but he paid no heed. Taking my shoes, he took them in his hands and seated me on his shoulders. I thought that the saint had seated me on his shoulders to take me across some river. Saw a river also in the dream, but nothing is remembered beyond this. Nevertheless the saint was with me during the entire dream.

27th December 1931 :

Dreamt in the night that I was going to my village. On the way came Jalalabad. Muneem Ji (accountant, named Pundit Ram Swarup Shukla at the shop of Shri Jagmohan Narain) and Jagmohan Narain (Master's son) were also there. Muneem Ji said that the shop of Jag Mohan was not running well and suggested that it could thrive (prosper) if I so wanted it. I remarked how could I like it not to thrive, and added that it was all in the hands of Almighty. There and then I prayed to God for thriving of Jagmohan Narain's business. After that I reached a bungalow where Respected Laalaa Ji Saheb was staying, while my respected mother and dear Jagmohan were present in another bungalow. The bungalow was being flooded, and much was being done to save the rooms from flooding, but water reentered there. Then I went to the bungalow in which the respected saint was staying. In  the veranda some ladies were doing meditation while in side the room dear Pundit Rameshwar Prasad (my brother-disciple) and one or two persons were sitting. I went inside. The Master made me sit near Him to the right and gave transmission to me and asked me if I recollected a particular couplet. He meant this one.

"I become thee! thou becomest  me!
I become body! thou becomest soul!
So that no one may hence forward
say that I and thee are separate!"

But I could not recollect it. He reminded me "I become thee and Thou me". After that I woke up. For many days a very light and subtle condition was felt.

Seeing somebody dying my heart also longs to die and this state was intensified after Master attained Mahasamadhee. Though the shadow of the saint remains on this poor being allaying, yet complete vision of Reality cannot be had in the opinion of this humble self until flight is made from the elemental cage. The longer the life, the greater is the danger of sin. There is an English proverb also which says - "those whom the God's Love die young". I have to test its veracity also. I am unable to discharge the duties of devotion. I have hopes of mercy from the Master due to his kindness this has become one of my principals. May the Guru Make me preserve in this that others may are not fulfil their duty, but I should my duty by the others. That is to say, we should see our duty and and not to that of the others, in keeping with the motto, 'He will not give up his bad habit. why should we change our good habit'. Our Guru Ji Maharaj acted upon it fully. So this principal is right. Keeping this thing in view his blessing is awaited, and the greatest blessing to me is that He may call me to himself soon.



How am I to describe my condition? I cannot be described correctly. I recall the lesson derived from a story related by a saint. "He who has seen does not have the per of speaking. He who has the power of speech does not have the power to see", That is to say this condition is in-expressible. Description of the point, which the Master has made me to traverse, cannot made by speech or pen! Nevertheless soul conditions, or effects which descend on the heart, are being submitted. A few months back the condition was such that nearness went on increasing, but the nearness which had prevailed during the beginning of that condition continued for some days and then, day-by-day, with the same strength or form but on comparison I found it more the next day than it had been the previous day. Now there is neither the feeling of distance nor nearness. What exists does exists.

During the preceding month attraction was felt much, and condition remained balanced and pleasant, and the feeling that my abode was in the heavenly world was very intense. I felt that was my home land, and that I was a resident of that world. My status in this world seem to be that of a traveller, on meditation, it still seems so. When I speak I often feel as if I am a Talkie. Electricity and gramophone are installed at the back in a cinema. When light is thrown on the screen pictures appear on it. On the pictures there are impressions of sound. The sound of the gramophone is related to these impressions, that is to say, pictures get life from the gramophone but, to the exterior-looking person, sound seems to be coming from the pictures. The same is the case with me. "Although the arrow does pass through the bow yet wise people see it to be from the owner of the bow".

Connection with ignorance in mind is often felt, and there seems to be so much forgetfulness of spirituality as if this humble self has never stepped in to this barren plain. Nevertheless restlessness in some form or the other is present there. Thanks to the Guru at lest there is some thing.

A misgiving often rises in me (this has been for a long time) wether the beginning of spirituality has been made or not. Formerly I had the notion that the beginning of spirituality is with dissolution. In the words of some one "the path of eternity is not found without dissolution". Then the idea came that the state of dissolution is the beginning  of spirituality. Thereafter the thought occurred, "no, spirituality starts with 'Baqa' * or 'Sayujyata'*". Now I have this thought that only this should be taken to be the beginning of spirituality when understanding or 'Surat'** enters in to the sphere of Being. I do not know  why this misgiving prevails.

  *In the very beginning in His famous book, KAMAAL INSANI (ATTAINING PERFECTION), Revered Laalaa Ji Maharaj has nicely described this term - “Perfection as a human being lies in the fact that having entered the realm of ‘Fana-fil-Allah’ (the state of absorption in Truth), one is firmly rooted in    ‘Baqa-Billah’The purpose of human life is to get absorbed and be firmly rooted in Truth, which is the ideal and the perfect state. Having traveled through the path, when one enters the domain of Truth, it is known as ‘Salokyata’ and ‘Samipyata’ i.e., the ‘state of being in the abode of Truth’ and the ‘state of Nearness’. This is also called as entering into the state of ‘fana’ (absorption or dissolution of self). ‘Sarupyata’ (attaining the same form) is called ‘Baqa’ and ‘Sayujyata’ (union with the Truth) is called ‘Baqa-dar-baqa’ or ‘Baqa-Billah’. Moving ahead on the path observing and experiencing various states is called ’Sair’ (the journey). But then getting firmly rooted in the Truth being the real objective, the greatness lies in concentrating entirely on that objective. Traversing the path observing and gaining experiences of various stages is not comparable to the former. In‘Wasl’ (meeting the Beloved) means withdrawing entirely from all worldly objects and focussing one’s attention towards the God and getting absorbed in His thought. Meeting the Beloved or ‘Yoga’ (getting united) is the state of first getting detached from worldly objects, garnering such devotion where there is no colour, no form no name and then getting absorbed in that which is the root of all roots; no dependence on anything and be one’s own Aadhar (support)".

**'With all apologies and great respects for Dr. Agam Prasad Mathur, this can be quoted from His brilliant book - "Radhaswami Faith" I take this laxity to  quote "Surat, the spirit entity, as a particle or the smallest representative unit of the Supreme Being like the ray of sun or drop of ocean. It has originated from the Supreme Being and has essence all the attributes of the Supreme Being. Since 'Shabd' is the first manifestation of Supreme Being, the spirit - entity has a natural affinity with it. On account of its admixture with mind and matter, it has been deprived of its dependence and has to perform such actions, through the physical body as are not natural to its original attributes."

"Situated inward at the focus of the two eyes known as 'teesraa til'. the spirit entity has been called the 'surtax'. As it descended at the heart centre and functions in the world, it is called 'jiva'. Surat gives energy to every part of the body acting as the life giving current. Though invisible, it can be known through its functioning. As it descends from above, it imparts  vitality to mind, and then it combines with the current of mind and supplies vitality to sense organs. The 'jivas' come in contact with material objects, and experience pleasure and the pain through the sense organs. The mind senses become inoperative when the spirit current is withdrawn from the mental plane in deep slumber, coma or death. Thus, the spirit entity gets more and more enmeshed in mind and matter, and being engrossed in inwardly bondage, indulges in 'karma'."

06th October 1932 :

In the noon when I woke up from sleep and the eyes were half open, it seemed as if Mahatma Ji Maharaj had come. A dreamy environment prevailed. in the room my wife I was present. The Guru sat down on a 'Takhat' and remarked that it was one's duty to pray for the solution of a difficulty, and that meditation and prayer were necessary for health. I thought he was telling me that some calamity was about to over take me. I submitted that I would definitely do what He ordained but I was not bothered with pain and illness. In the presence of the Guru a thought came that what he said was about my wife. I became silent. The Guru was wrapped up in a quilt, and His Holy face was slightly indistinct. I was ill before going to sleep, and was having a sort of retching are nausea. My wife had gone to sleep while fanning me. I immediately awakened her and enquired. She said that she did not remember what some body said to her while the eyes were half-open.

09th October 1932 :

Saw a saint in a dream. Forgot most of the dream. Then I saw Mahatma Ji Maharaj. Recollect this much that there was Satsang for three days continuously. Pundit Rameshwar Prasad and Karuna Shankar were present there.

10th October 1932 :

Dreamed in the day that my condition had become such as if a man was made motionless after being make to drink 'Bhang' (a drug) but he remained conscious. I could move neither the hands nor the feet. After that I saw another dream that my condition was like that of a dead man, and I was completely vacant.

11th October 1932 :

Saw a saint in a dream, and with his permission some one initiated me. He made me say, after putting his hand over my hand, that I was being initiated over the hand of Horizon (the circular line where the sky and the earth seem to meet, called the apparent and sensible, or visible horizon as distinguished from the great circle parallel to it called the celestial, geometrical, rational, are true horizon, the center of which is the center of the earth; the boundary of one's mental vision, experience etc.). The respected saint inquired if had been initiated over the hand of Horizon. I said yes. Then some body else initiated me.

12 the October 1932 :

In the night, saw a respected saint in a dream. He went on having Satsang during the dream. That very night when I was almost awake I saw the Guru Ji Maharaj in a dream. The Master sat down on my cot and enquired what the state of loose motion was. I said that I had had four or five fits. Then he asked about spirituality. I submitted that what ever I would receive would be from him alone. He had the option of giving or not giving, or of distributing among others what he had conferred so far. Saying this I bagain to weep. Master said that it was well and good if it was so. He gave a transmission which created such an echo in all the particles of the entire body as if birds were in side, and it seemed as if such an every particle of the body was being bulled by some body. He gave another transmission which charged me from head to foot, and the heart was expanding much, and there was acute pain due to which the heart was being torn. He gave three transmissions. During the transmission a thought came to my mind and I felt that I would leave the body. I said I was ready for theta. The master was started and he withdrew the current of transmission. I felt myself to be charged for many days.

18th October 1932 :

I saw a saint in a dream and got transmission. Beyond this I do not recollect.

28th November 1932 :

Dreamt that that I was sitting in meditation of Guru Ji Maharaj. Immediately, on meditation, he gave six or seven transmissions and I became fully charged from head to foot. The condition of bliss was such as if it was raining in torrents all of a sudden.

The things went on. They grew subtler and subtler, and almost indescribable. Every subtle state was waiting for a yet subtler one. There comes the time when broadness issues fourth from narrowness, and narrowness itself becomes the border range. By the method of the master I found new life every day. I do not know weather "life will be an exact exposition of my condition. So the diary remained silent for years together. What ever I could grasp at that time, I could bring out the facts in the notes.

Really speaking my Master did not die but I felt myself as dead.

Death : I used in my book "Efficacy of Raja-yoga" a term "living dead". This is the condition felt when a man becomes absorbed in absorbency - 'Fana-e-fana'. These conditions can best be explained in a negative way. I give my view in the worldly way. When the impressions of the past become very active, then Nature brings 'death' as a pause for rest. So that one may be fresh in the next life to under go the results of action. Now we come to the spiritual standard of life. Here death means the oblivious state of mind which rejects all that is there. As to how it happens, I am giving you my own view. The tendency of the mind is that it ejects what it gets. That is why man feels the rush of thoughts all the time. Thoughts are like the dust which flies with the air, but constructs no building because they have no power in it. When you give them power, they become strong like the mound of white ants. Every body has got life but we have to see for life in life, which ultimately merges in its own essence.

We forget the rest in the cradle when we grow old. Similarly when we are highly advanced in spirituality, we enter in to the new restful state, the state which we cannot conceive of, because the idea of rest is there; and when the idea of rest comes in to the mind we began to remember cot and pillow  and it becomes almost artificial. Artificiality can only be lost when are free from both the negative and positive ideas. In the 'negative' you lose something, in the 'positive' you gain some thing. So when losing or gaining are there, you are in tune with maya.*

If we name 'rest' as 'unrest' and unrest as rest, then in the state of unrest we will say "I am at rest". But for this every body must taste both, rest and unrest. This really depends upon the depth of thought. The ultimate base if every thought is reality, which gives power to all that one ask for. The tragedy is that we go to the power alone, but to the base of that power. Hence we commit wrong acts more that tight ones. The real character is formed in, saintliness, and the suffering is half over. The suffering is really which we do not suffer. The spiritual history of India says that the saints of India have prayed to God to give all the miseries of the world to them, so that humanity may be free from it. The people general follow the spiritual methods so that they may be relived from suffering. It is my idea that the saints are not to enjoy but to be enjoyed by others. Suffering and peace both become one at their base. The most wonderful thing I found when I travelled abroad was that people are hankering for peace. They know what is before peace, but do not try to know what is after peace. If any body sakes for its explanation, I can safely say that non-peace peace is the real peace, and is nearer to Divinity. After peace is reality, so loving and embracing. Be start with the cradle and rest is the grave. That is the whole life picture of human life.

In 1942 I had a dram of my Revered Master, who said "there are persons who crave for wealth but they cannot do any thing unless they take me as base". He also described a mediation for me with instructions that this sort of meditation should only be done when the body consciousness  is thoroughly gone, and the soul consciousness starts. This sort of meditation works by vanishing the idea of soul. This idea should also leave on for good. It has come to my experience for the first time in the spiritual history that both body and soul idea have got to be got rid of. After wards consciousness of consciousness should also did farewell. This I have expressed in "Efficacy of Raja-yoga". The scientific world may not agree with my views because this thing is beyond matter and science cannot explain it. Real psychology is beyond mind, and the reality is beyond and yet beyond.

The generally may call it an ambiguous statement. Freshness is there but richness is not there. They are rich when hay have got wealth; they are poor when they have not got it. This is the real ambiguity, but they do not understand the real relation between these two. Both come from the one and the same mother. So the mother is more important than either of these two things.

After this new buds begun to bloom waiting for the fragrance of Divine acridity. A sort of mild and intoxication started which not only pleasing the heart and mind, but to all around me. And in that state of mild ecstasy a couplet was bubbling up in the heart

"Shoorise andali ne rooh chaman men fuunk dee
vanraa yahaan kalee-kalee mast thee qhwaabe naaz men."    

(the melody of the nightingale enlivened the soul of the garden. Otherwise every bud was deluded in the pride of the dream)

It is the universal of Nature that chain should be there. What we see today will be something else tomorrow, the difference may a minimum. After night comes the day, and every change be gets some result. If there is no change, there is no basic principal. If there is no basic principal, there is no Absolute. It is only through the process of change that every object in the world gets fruition. A poet has said

Zarre aka bhee chamkegaa sitaaraa
quaayam jo zameenon - aasmaan hai

(If the sky and the earth are there the particle is destined to grow in to lustre.)

Really revolution is the basis of all improvement. movement gives growth, and growth stops movement.

I now began to feel that the blessings of my Revered Master, Samarthguru Mahatma Ram Chandra Ji Maharaj of Fatehgarh, were pouring into every fibre of my being. The condition I felt only experience can enjoy.

The things continued indifferent colours till of them become one, as its natural effect. Now this the condition which we can safely call the colourless condition. Afterwards there has begun to arise the state which was almost changeless. This thing continued for a certain period till there came a time when the impression of the condition itself bade farewell. I do not know what has happened to me afterwards. I was silent; the world was silent; Nature was silent; and I was in a way, a silencer myself. When I was in England, I said in a joke within my closure circle that there are so many speakers but I am the silencer. That was the humorous way of expressing my condition. I may call it neither balanced nor unbalanced.

During these interval a disciple of Swami Vairagyanand came to me and stayed with me for some time. I transmitted to his disciple twice or thrice also. After a brief stay he went to his Master who guessed his condition, and asked him where he had been during this interval. and who has transmitted to him. His Master was acquainted with My Master and stated that "he is representing His Master. When he left the moral coil He transferred all His Power to him and became absorbed in him in toto". His master told him to inform me that the tame was soon to come when I would represent my Master. He came back again and inform me all about it. Some time later he again when went to his Master. He then prdected that now the time had come and asked him to tell me. A week later my condition began to open up, and I began to enjoy the real spirit of Reality.

In the next series my life will appear as a Master, as my Master wished.

"Ham bee chup, voh bhee chup, raat bhee chup, chaand bhee chup,
sbhee kuchh gum huaa bas ek hee paimaanen men."

"Quiet am I, quit is the beloved.
Quiet the night and quiet the moon,
All is lost in a cup of Wine Divine".



(May - September, 1944)

THE PAMPHLET (Printed in Urdu)

"If you desire to have your father's patrimony, you must have to learn the father's discipline/system of education and knowledge."

 Loving brethren,

Here is a sketchy account of the way of life of the Revered Master Shriman Mahatma Ram Chandra Ji Saheb resident of the Fatehgarh Camp, being brought to the knowledge of all of you, hoping that devotees/lovers and follower of the Revered Master shall act be the special attention and care, so that they derive benefit themselves, and through their actions become a source of benefit for others.

The foremost principal of Revered Master was complete oneness of what he said and what he did, i.e. similarity of inner and outer aspects of his Being. Sincerity and good conduct are part of the essentials of saintliness. If you view Revered Master's  life history with a penetrating vision, you will find a perfect of the principal under reference. To refresh the memory, it may briefly be mentioned : most simple and clean dress and food free from the essentials of sensuality were used by Him.

Self respect : He never required (asked for) any thing from any friend, intimate acquaintance or devotee ; put His own-self to hardship, without asking for (looking to) anybody's he help, and remind true of the enunciation of Hazarat Boo Ali Shah Qalander - "Even if life goes out of the body due to fasting, never hit the palm like a gadfly on the lunch of somebody else". The state of unconcern was to the extent - "hit the thrown of King Kaikous (of Persia) with the sole of the food; let go the head but not the good conduct (and name) out of the palm of the hand". Just see the words of his will : "I do not have a penny, but I am leaving as patrimony such wealth as did not come to the lot of Emperors". What a glory of (containment and) unconcerned ! Brethren, just pay attention and act accordingly to the best possible extent :

"If father patrimony be desired (aspired for), father's qualities must be learnt."

The sacred words : "God is Love concrete." Practice : such was the munificence of Master's Love, that every dear brother claimed that Revered Laalaa Ji Saheb loved him most. This is the argument (most convincing) for perfect (concrete) Love. The sacred words : "God is impartial (equally beneficent) to all".

Practice : The Revered Master was available with the same courtesy and affection to the poorest of the poor devotee (lover) as to the richest of the richest one.

The sacred words : "God prefers to remain veiled."

Practice : Revered Master, even though a reveler of secrets, never brought anybody's defects to light ; but only attempted to wean the defects away.

The sacred words : " Miracles and powers are the cause of degeneration."

Practice : The Revered Master, even though a master of miracles, never brought to light, nor considered occurrence of miracles as an argument (symptom) of spiritual hight, but relived ailments of devotees at the time of need, through ordinary worldly means, so that there not even suspicion (doubt), what to say of knowledge (of a miracle having occurred).

The sacred saying : "There is no worship except service to creatures".

Practice : Revered Master was fully prepared to serve every friend, devotee, dear or rare one. I have personal knowledge that he took loan to help others to meet their needs.

The sacred saying : "Austerity does not consist in bearing rags."

Practice : The Revered Master wore what ever garment was available and took a seat where ever available. He never selected any seat (position) for himself, nor any kind of dress.

The sacred saying : "Who ever served became worthy of being served".

Practice : The Revered Master in accordance with the instruction of own Grand Master (Glory of God in to Him) propagated the sacred name of Ram (God), and brought up the garden by offering his blood as water throughout his life; and remained irrigating till the very last moment of life. Is it not our duty that, if we are unable to give it greater brightness through our unworthiness, we keep up at least as it is and through such practice (action) render happiness and service to our master?

The sacred saying : "God conceals defects".

Practice : Revered Master never was angry with, nor even rebuked, nor taught courtesies to any disciple for mistakes; but considering it his own mistake prayed to the Supreme Divinity and got the blinders forgiven. Immense divine praise on such concealment of defects that one word of complaint was not utter to any one even privately; he only described every one's good qualities.

The sacred saying : "Full of regard, full of fortune (good luck)".

Practice : Revered Master never derided any great personality or any religion or creed, but always refered to them with respect and regard. When a respectable person arrived, he gave him his own seat or better his own seat and sat respectfully before him for service. 

The sacred saying : "Do what ever you like (wish or desire), but do not cause pain to hearts".

Practice : Revered Master never uttered any harsh words, so as to cause unhappiness to another's heart; if there was a need for advise, it was delivered with love and affection.

Since, after Revered Master's physical veiling, mutual temporary (apparent) ill-will and ill-apprehensions have cropped up among brethren, I seek to draw attention briefly to the life history of Revered Master Laalaa Ji Saheb. All of you think over it and try to be practisant to the best possible extent. By the Grace of Grand and True Divinity, let us hope that the garden laid put by Revered Master will be as full and fresh (as in His life time) and yield ample crops of fruit.

"One who fulfills our actions is taking care of our action action".
Be it so! Again, Be it so!!
One of the servants of Shahjahanpur
(Printed at Madan Press, Moti Cowk, Shahjahanpur)

(In Urdu manuscripts)

The treaties to be named as Master's instruction's
(Memories and revelations and occurrences and instructions for being followed, that came from Revered Master, benefactor and sustainer Mahatma Ram Chandra Saheb of Fatehgarh to Sriman brother Ram Chandra Saheb of Shahjahanpur)

10th May 1944 :

Saw Fufaaji [Father's brother-in-law, i.e Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] in a dream. He gave me three jolts, which remained entirely inside. Then he placed his right thumb on my right toe, and intended to snatch away (my spiritual condition and capacity) but could not get success. At that time I was in the state of non-enjoyment. Thereafter he said that he would set me right in a fortnight. The thought came in to my mind that he intended to use the technique known as 'Chishtiya swords' against me. (Here is the reference to the main contenders to representative-ship of Revered Laalaaji Saheb, who on getting hints about Shri Baabu Ji being Laalaa JI's real representative, tried to harm Baabu Ji harm in many ways).

11th May 1944 :

At the time of taking bath in the morning, a thought came in to my mind that I should imitate some thing of Revered Laalaa Ji Saheb. Revered Laalaa Ji's instruction descended : "You have unconsciously imitated my inner condition. No body else has this ability". A thought arose : "Singing at the Samaadhee at Fatehgarh is prohibited. Should this instruction be followed?" The instruction descended : "when ever one goes to some place, one should follow the rules and regulations laid down by the owner by the owner or Manager of that institution, wether right or wrong. This is not prohibited in the 'Satsang' (coming together of the aspirants for spiritual practice) at your place. on revelation or expression of your high capacities and positions, people will have to accept you. Your condition will itself force them to recognise you. What ever thought you will put in to them, the associates (Satsangies) will act accordingly". I was forbidden by Revered Laalaaji Saheb to go to Kanpur. Earlier it was not so. "If perchance you happened to go there (Kanpur) you shall not go to the place of 'Fufaaji', [i.e. at the house of Mahatma Raghubar Dayal, in Arya Nagar] . When ever you consider it proper, you can snatch away the power from any body, who so ever. Since you have become desire-less, your utterances must be guarded. Do not say some thing either for good or for bad about others. Since all bondages i.e. physical limitations have broken off, you should be very cautious while transmitting to others. Never transmit with full force any where, the mistake you have committed once already. Develop the practice of feeling neither pleased by something good nor displeased by something bad".

18th May 1944 : (Day time about 10.00 A.M. to 12.00 Noon)

Revered Master's dictation :

"Your reputation and fame will bring reputation and fame to Munshi Madan Mohan Lal, also. He will not have to lament that I could not prepare some body. Never give up obedience to him in externals. About the internal aspects, you may feel free. You will have to develop the organisation. Your thoughts and intentions will be mine; and these will be correct. You must adopt my habit of feeling humble ; and give up my quality of being a beggar (at His door), and yet maintain a king ling like demeanour (management)."

"You are responsible for lack of courage in Munshi Madan Mohan Lal. You will have to be strict. Leave the habit of softness. You will be doing exactly as I shall like to do. Since I consider Munshi Madan Mohan Lal as my son, he will have enough courage, if he would work with this thought in his mind. A lion's cub is a lion. (When I am a lion) He, whom I consider my son, is also a lion. And I considered him as my elder child. All the rest are just my children. Now M1 (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) is totally free of the effects of Kanpur. Bad times are gone. Good time is here now. I am responsible for his protection. Now he shall regain his health. He is not aware of his condition. No body can face him now."

Question from Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "What mistake did I commit, that 'Chachchaa' [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] bad thoughts had their effect on me?"

Revered Laalaaji's instruction descended : "When you have give your heart to some one, you have to receive that person's benedictory or accursed gifts to you. You see that now! How ever, you do not have to worry. Now there is no effect left at all. You suffered no harm, even though the trouble was certainly increased."

Question from Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "How can a disciple develop infinite love for his Master?"

Master's reply : "Through constant remembrance of the Master."

Evening time (the same date, viz. Thursday the 18.05.1944)

Revered Master's instructions : "About you, he (Raghubar Dayal) had the hint that there was possibility of your clash with him sometime. He did not like your coming to me. When all other means were unsuccessful, prayers were offered to your Revered Grandmaster (glory unto Him) that you may be kept devoid (destitute of) of spiritual progress. This was very much disliked by Him and this became the cause of His displeasure. An attempt was made for consultation of your initiation (Bay't); and stories (aimed at self-induced down fall) were narrated to you. Action against him (Raghubar Dayal) had to be taken in accordance with the permission of the Grand-Master - 'Hazrat Qibla Maulana Fazl Ahmad Khan Sahib' . Do go to His Samaadhee, when convenient. About Munshi Madan Mohan Lal he (Raghubar Dayal) was satisfied that, having fallen a victim to his (Raghubar Dayal) arrow, he (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) was incapable of doing anything. He (Raghubar Dayal) was all the time worried and anxious about pulling you down; and I was throughout taking care of you. You were induced through thought to sexual indulgence. When there was no success by any means, images of naked women were thrust in to your heart. You were saved from the images of naked women, thrust (intrude) in your heart, because you had left everything to me. Since you had grown up to become the blue of your Grand-Master's eye (darling or the pupil of the eye), no technique applied against you could succeed. A woman and you were taken in thought, as copulating, so that you commit such act. This was his (Raghubar Dayal) last attempt to degrade you. The mediation on form was prescribed to the woman from Buland Shahar [UP], to induce her attachment to him (Raghubar Dayal). That home (Raghubar Dayal's) is no longer fit as residence for daughters and the daughters-in-law. Attempts were made and prayers were offered for your degradation and Brij Mohan's advancement. He tried so much to pull you down, and it never occurred to his mind that God's will alone triumphs ultimately. These mattes have been brought to your knowledge, so that you may not be moved to feel mercy. I have given him tidings (of your fortune) thrice."

Friday the 19th May 1944 :

Revered Master's dictation "please finish the whole affair concerning that place today. I had given respite for three days. Take up other work after finishing this. Have special consideration of Dr. Shri Krishna Lal after completion of the present work in hand. His love for women is increasing. I have brought him (Shri Krishna Lal) up with great fondness. I am responsible for all those, who are initiated on my hand. I shall feel relief when you shall take over the responsibility (in your hand)."

" What you have given to Karuna Shankar, try to have it digested by him. Do not commit such a mistake in future. If a little more attention had been given, his mind would have got upset. You have been a little hasty in telling him the particular method yesterday. That method should have been give after making him digest the earlier training."

"When your diary was put forth for publication, your name was excluded from it. This was due to the mischief of Prabhu Dayal and the mastermind of Nanhe [Raghubar Dayal]. They were apprehensive that people may not become inclined to you, and they may lose their source of livelihood. The blind one (Raghubar Dayal) could not comprehend that : 'What, if opponents bear a hundred thousand ill intentions; only that occurs, which is in accordance of God's Will'."

"You tore of your breast (which condition still persist) to find my figure present there; and there is countless power behind it."

"I kept you concealed in my breast, and did not any body suspect it. Only Raghubar Dayal got and has the idea, because he was connected to my state, and hence could suspect about it. I had consideration for his poverty, and hence structured a status for him so he started living like a man of status. Greed was increased and God was totally forgotten. It was only your capacity that you never forgot me in-spite of your wealth. There are few persons of such capacity. At Raghubar Dayal's place money was wasted for pleasure and luxury. Deserving people were kept deprived. There was no no consideration for the poor. Rich people were given consideration. Very often, poor people who were deserving but without money, had to go away in-benefitted. You must have consideration of such matters".

"I had given you perfection in fifteen days, when you had taken leave from your work and stayed at my place. (I had gone so probably in June-July 1931* - Ram Chandra). I had called you only for that purpose. If that (calling you) had been done through a letter, it would have become known all-over. You made a made a mistake in sending your diaries to Raghubar Dayal. When you come across such a person (as your self), keep him connected directly to yourself."


 Tuesday the June 23, 1931;

Baabu Ram Chandra came today from Shahjahanpur and brought fresh fruits with him.  Today’s the main food I took was the fresh fruits, brought by him. Incubated with warmth-cloth. In the noon a letter of Govardhan Daas has come in respect of “rukhsat” (permission to call his house). The reply given then and there.  

"You have done good work for Shree Krishna Lal today. I have been relieved of an anxiety. Brij Mohan Lal has got spoilt through pure egoism. Munshi [Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal] has proved just useless, but that remains the responsibility of his own guide. Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal] remains in remembrance of me quite a lot. Learn from me what ever is to be learnt. I will then be free from this work. Have consideration for my old age. I will certainly remain giving help to you."

Answer to a question : "The (spiritual power earned through self effort is not as forceful as that obtained through Divine Grace.Full power is given only as a gift".

"Ravan's evil actions bear no comparison to those of Raghubar Dayal. Ravan attacked after warning and challenging his enemies. Raghubar Dayal harmed you all, posing as a friend. If there is attack after an open challenge, the harm is for less. I shall (however), undo all the harm caused by him."

"I give control on to you on the inanimate matter. This is the preparation for today. Do finish the work. I am trying to find what remains to be given to you. who ever wises to learn about 'faith' should learn from you. This is my prayer, that the seeker, who lives in your company, shall develop firmness of faith".


(01) "You should mould your life after the example of a water fowl, who has its feathers dry, when it emerges from a dip in water".
(02) "Love the brethren, who belong to your noble company (Satsng). Use sweetness of style in every day conversation".
(03) "Treat friend and foe as equal, wishing both of them well".

"You have got a nice companion in life (wife). A saint must have a sharp natured wife just like this. You have got the position of fixed pole-star (Qutub) only on account of her".

Question : "Should flattery be adopted"?

Answer : "That will be against culture. You learn this lesson from my example (as I use to do, when I was in physical form)"

Question : "How can it be possible to follow you, so long you do not bestow the power to follow you"?

Answer : "I have bestowed all these powers already, which will come to surface in their own time".

Sunday the 21st May 1944 :

Revered Master's instructions : You need not extend your leave now beyond September, or else you might suffer loss. If the the doctor advises,or if your health is not alright you may extend leave by four months. In that case I shall be responsible for your loss. You are our beloved. Every demeanour of the modes of your behaviour is to our liking. I conniver by-pass what you say and decide. Nor can I be a mere spectator of your suffering. I suffer when I find you suffering." (Here after the condition of Beloved's was all over me, i.e. there was a revelation of that state - Ram Chandra)

Instructions continued : "You should always maintain your living after the model of my way of life. At the time of being angry with some body, never allow your heart to be involved, or else I will be bound to bring destruction to that person."

On my request that my acting up to this instruction also depended on Him alone, Revered Laalaaji Saheb dictated : "Do not feel perturbed. Somebody may shower thousands of abuses on you, but you have to tolerate that. This means that if some one abuses you, you canals abuse in return, and even hit back and strike; but never wish any thing ill for that person from your heart. In matters concerning land-ownership, you may have your own way. There, this principal need not necessarily be applied; but do have control to some extent. Cases may be filed in law courts and decrees obtained. If obtain demands, there is no harm even in having an armed conflict. Under all circumstances, I am with you. To give protection to an innocent victim of tyranny is duty. If you have to take out the sword at the hour of need, even then there is nothing wrong."

"Prayer had been offered, to pull you down and to take Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal] ahead. The view point was just that you may not go ahead of Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal], but the words of the prayer were these : 'Spiritual wealth be always in my (Mahatma Raghubar Dayal) home; and Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal] become perfectly full of spirituality'."

Monday the 22nd May 1944 :

Revered Master's instructions (at the time of attempts to cause harm through spiritual methods) : "The world is coming to such a bad pass that it is very difficult to keep your self un touched. Revered Moulvi Abdul Gani Sahib will also have to be taken to account. You should continue throwing away heat and temperature that you may feel in your body. There is no need to apply your will just now. Undergo a little suffering, alright. Remain still defensive only, without applying your will. The need to take care of you arose quite strongly. Confrontation has become quite hard. Be linked up to my Revered Master; and stop giving training and education to any body during this period. Be praying help from my Revered Master. Stop sleeping during day time".

The Revered Grand Master arrived and said : "You need not be perturbed. If you like, that whole region and the set-up there can be destroyed".

I replied : "It is all to be up to your liking, our Lord".

The Grand Master said : "It all will be looked in to; and then bestowed some inner strength".

Then Revered Laalaaji Sahib's dictation continued : They are trying to upset your mind. You have already transcended the mind, which could be upset. Yesterday I had told you to be alert and to be no more oblivious. I meant just to warn you against all that happening today. The work that has been completed, is not possible to be upset by any body in the world. I shall not be away from you for a single moment. Be careful and attentive to dictation. Take some what less food in the night; neither you should remain hungry. Munshi [Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal] is just there at this time. All this is for your benefit and betterment. The benefit, that you earned through this tug of war, was difficult to gain otherwise. My expectations have attained fulfilment. You are very lucky. I will now be doing all work, sitting by your side. You have rendered such service to me as no body else could do. You remain just ready for any and every work. You considered even theft and robbery for me as right. He (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) is also attached to me very much; and I too have love for him. He will have to give up a few things, which shall be indicated at the proper time. His flight has gone beyond egoistic pride. The point of humility has opened up. Beyond that, you will open up".

I asked : "To arouse faith, should it be done that the particular point be brought in a particular person's thought; and when faith has developed in him, the thought of the point is taken back?"

The reply was : "Do not do like that."

Further dictation continued : "The course events has changed its direction. Possibly Munshi [Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal] may come to you, even though there is little hope for this. Do not pardon him; only avoid doing any thing, in such eventuality. He (Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal) cannot now be reformed. These matters have already been considered earlier."

"It will be better if you just be aside of Swami Ji (Brahma Shanta Nand Ji) at the time of talks between you and me. There is no harm in reclining at night. The point of humility ('Ibd' = to create; to reveal or reveal [in Sufi terminology]) is quite a high position. How nice of Munshi Madan Mohan Lal to have acquainted Brahmanand Ji with this particular meditation! if he practices it, he is bound to make much progress. This person will come up fine, he is able to improve himself. He will be useful to you. His spiritual guide has great love for you. His grace is coming to help in your growth. He has already given you a great deal, and intends to give even more in future. What ever he gives you, should give him in return. Meet him as well. The proper occasion will be in August. Just now you have lot of work pending; and at that time (in August) your condition will also be very much different."

"Rameshwar certainly caused suffering to me. He can have pardon only when you grant it to him. Little can be expected from Pundit Babu Ram; and work on him is likely go to waste. Leave him only to Jagmohan Narain. You will never have shortage of money. Send Rs. 25/- to Jagmohan Narain. The expenses of on account of meals are too high. Your income from the grove (garden) will be so high that you will feel surprised. The trees will also be sold. Start the work of grove in my name. Your last resting place will be just there; and I will also remain present there. Your end also will be just like mine. You will have to give place there to him (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal). It will be marvellous when two lunatics will be sitting together "खूब ग़ुज़रेगी ; जब मिल बैठेंगे  दीवाने दो।  (according to a famous Urdu couplet). Shahjahanpur will be the 'Centre'. Light will be reaching every body from here. Lay down of a foundation of a well with your hands. Go tomorrow and select the site. I will guarding your grove. Only one well in the grove will be sufficient. If you feel the need, that well on the other side may be got renovated. It is in good condition. It will be serving the requirement to some extent. Having arrangement for a stone, and get carved on it what I shall tell you. Distribute some mangoes among the poor people, and also among children specially. Dinesh will be very happy. I have a special eye on him. I intend to totally uproot DMP. You have both kind of powers. I have to deal with also. Do not invite Fufa Ji [Munshi Bishan Dayal] . If he comes on his own, that will be another matter. Prakash will also come out nice. The matter is now sat right and now my worry is over. It is possible that some more may suffer harm because they had intended to cause trouble to you. I cannot remain an indifferent spectator of your troubles. You exercised very great restraint and tolerance."

"People will see the wonders that are being worked out. You are still so young. You have achieved at such a young age what could not be the lot of so many great and high personalities. I shall bring you to light more than myself."

"Treat the company of Munshi Madan Mohan Lal as valuable. He has been much deceived by 'Chachcha' [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal], who has reaped the fruit of his own actions."

"The guide of Brahmanand Ji  is feeling inspired to take him ahead. He has no idea of your condition. It will be a very great mistake to stimulate you in any wrong way. That was the the reason for your desire to turn your attention to him. You were beyond control to check that desire. I stopped it. For the time being, stop group sat-sang".

"To day my Master has made you some thing beyond imagination. (The condition is developing). I will have to guard this also. The powers of enemies are weakened. Now they can do no harm to you".

"This condition will not continue for long. It will be followed by consolidation. First of all permission* was granted to you by my Master (your Grand-Master).Go on a long walk in the evening. Here much gossip goes on."

*In Sufi terminology, the popular word to substitute this spiritual-condition is - "Ijaazat" : "In astrology, the influence of heavenly bodies on the destiny of 'man' is calculated. Man is a conglomeration of all the 'asma', each heavenly body is a manifestation of a particular 'ism' (name) and so the position or as it is called the sight, of a particular heavenly body has an influence on the destiny of a particular individual at a particular time. In theurgy again, the influence of each of 28 (twenty eight) Arabic letters has an effect at a particular time. When the Divine one emerged from self-absorption, He became aware of Himself - this is the stage of 'SELF-LOVE'. Vibrations brought about by 'Love' gave rise to sounds which were the sounds of letters (Shabd), and these sounds manifested themselves as 'asma-i-llahi' . Like in the case of heavenly bodies in 'astrology', each sound, ergo, each letter of Arabic alphabet represents an 'ism'. If, therefore, amulet is prepared, consisting of particular letters, the 'asma' represented by these letters must find their manifestation. The idea therefor is that a theurgist or 'Mashshayikah' who has selflessly practiced in this art, can bring about a particular desired effect, by the manipulation of the Arabic letters. He is supposed to have PERMISSION from his 'PIR' WHO GRANTS HIM THE SAME, after he is fully satisfied about the moral character or selflessness of his 'murid'; the same precaution as is taken in the case of teaching 'Hypnotism' or 'Mesmerism'."

Revelation concerning the dream of Munshi Madan Mohan Lal on November 01st, 1934 : "This matter is perfectly clear. This home (world) appeared as reflection; and that home (hereafter) came in the real form."

Munshi Madan Mohan Lal requested : "kindly do the needful".

Answer : "It is done. All these troubles shall come to an end. Now the time is changed. I have said. That is all."

The dictation continued : "You (Ram Chandra) have also gone up to the position of polestar. M1 may stay here with you at noon for one or two days. I had demonstrated to you the chart concerning regard and respect for Master, Which you will be required advance further. The final spiritual status of your father has come to be good. Your transmission on that particular day has done the job. I am telling you, what ever is coming to my view."

"My Revered Master was the best example of courage. Now I am getting aside; and He Himself will instruct you. I have obtained this promise from Him. Now treat Him as all-in-all. He alone shall help you. I am merged in you; and hence remain dependent on Him alone in every matter. He loves you. The recommendation for your training came first of all from Him; and this had come during my life time itself. Your movements are controlled from further still i.e. my Grand-Master, who is also arriving. Sit most alert and respectful. Nothing will be left lacking in you today. The permission for you has been confirmed from far and far beyond. Nothing is now lacking to you. Tell M1 to remain noting every thing most carefully and continuously."

The Great-grand Master arrived, and said "I have spoken to A1. I have made you fully perfect. Your Master's name will shine through you. People will wondering." He then went away.

Revered Master's instruction : "Write to Babu Dila Ram that he need not to go to Kanpur any more. This upsetting has been caused in him by Munshi [Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal]. As he was weak-hearten, Munshi shook out his heart. You should always give respect to ascetics, as was my want. The power bestowed by Maulana Abdul Gani Khan Sahib on 'Munshi' has come to you."

"The programme for going on an evening walk to avoid gossiping be cancelled."

Requested by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Pundit Mata Charan has suffered great tyranny. Kindly have mercy on him."

The reply came : "He is granted pardon."

"The world is without beginning and end; and when the world is like that, there is no limit to the world here after."

Question : "How transmission is to be made to a new entrant?"

Answer : "Make your current thin, and mark out the point on the heart, so that the whole wave of the ocean may not rush in. Make the current more thick in proportion to the need."

Question by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "So long as sensitivity (experience) does not ripen, how is one to be exact ?"

Answer : "Experience teaches every thing. To you, I have given my experience fully. It's revealing alone is required. For you, I have nothing more than prayer; and that is always with you. I have not kept anything away from you. Now my Master will deliver His experience."

Grand Master's dictation : His (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) connection is with me. He is being deceived by his own nature. (The condition was made explicit to show the extent of the connection). What Maulana Abdul Gani Khan Sahib said was wrong. The deeper connection is only mine."

Revered Master's dictation continued : "the connection of N1 has not descended in case of anybody. Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal] got deceived by your (Ram Chandra's) condition. He had no inkling that the ocean has filled up in a small earthen cup. Munshi had considered you as a mere fool. But you should never use this word for yourself. When there is efficacy in tongue, this arrow can pierce you also. there is no harm in considering oneself humble. Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] had a suspicion about you, which became a thorn in his side. Now always be attentive to my Master, as I have directed you earlier."

"Shree Krishna Lal is now to become something. The condition of Chaturbhuj Sahai gives hope now. You have put life in him. Work on Shyam Behari Lal is to go waste. He is slave of 'Chachcha' [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal]. To make him comprehend what is right seems very difficult. However you may go on trying. There is no harm in that. About Brij Mohan Lal, do not be influenced by the recommendation of your sister-in-law. I understand there is much affection between you too. There is no harm in giving benefit to him. But do not commit mistakes like me in bestowing powers. Power shall remain only in one; benefit will go to every body."

"At Kanpur, you were served with dry bread, and Munshi was enjoying savoury meals; and I was full of regrets . Your tolerance caused much pain ot me."

"Now you can give permission to Man Mohan Lal of Lucknow ."

Request by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Kindly convey my salutations to Great-Grandmaster."

Answer : "Convey my blessings. I have not gone any where."

"By giving permission to Man Mohan Lal just now, you will become revealed. So wait for a suitable time."

In reply to a question from myself (Ram Chandra), the dictation started : " It is mere deception on the part of Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal]. Permission is just permission - only one. That is known to be perfect. Conditional permission is some thing different. This is N1's mental fabrication. I had given perfect permission to Munshi Madan Mohan Lal at the time of permission."

"This jugglery of initiation was put forth only to enable advancement of Birijmohan's claim. Do not you know that I myself got him (Madan Mohan Lal) initiated through Chaturbhuj Sahai. When Madan Mohan Lal addressed me to say that he would go for initiation only when permitted by me, I did not reply, desiring there the confusion may clear up itself. Today, get all matters cleared up. I will not go away from you even one second. I am so happy today that my heart does not desire to be away from you even for a moment. The eyes of all elders of yore (the hierarchy or to say the 'Sufis')* have now got turned to you. All connections from that side have been snapped. Keep affection for the eldest son of Munshi [Ravindra Nath]. You have blood relationship with your aunt [wife of Mahatma Raghubar Dayal."

*Reverend Laalaaji Maharaj's old edition of his Title - 'TATTW PROBODHINI' in the opening lines of the very first chapter He says - " In this respect my Hazarat Qibla (Venerated Master) used to command - "Ilm-e-lataif ek aisee azeem meezaan hai ki Khudaa taalaa ne mutarrikheen Sufi-a ko ataa farmaayee hai", i.e. the real knowledge of spiritual-circles (plexus) or the "chakkrs", in human-body is elevating-touchstone, has been bestowed upon the primeval Sufis or the Raja-yogi-saints.

"Madan Mohan Lal has become totally different. He may compare it with the earlier condition. Nanhe tyrannized Lallan quite a lot. Lallan's condition will not remain the same now. He will be slowly alright. You have been hasty. Munshi [Mahatma Radha Mohan Lal] is a  perfect rogue."

"The anointment on the forehead of Rameshwar with blood was aimed at slicing his neck. The immersions of that ceremony are still there. If I had not taken care, who knows what would have happened. This spirit was to cause harm to you and to bring defeat to Madan Mohan Lal. The intense feeling that was pumped in to him (Rameshwar) was designed to make Rameswhar smear his hands with your blood; but I took care not to let this come to happen.The anointment has been performed by drawing out blood from your body, so that the anointed person (Rameshwar) may assassinate the same person, whose blood has been used for anointment. For this job, Rameshwar appeared the fittest tool for them."

"When you stayed at Kanpur , Munshi intended to administer poison to you; but I was not allowing this thought to be fixed in his mind. You never forgot me; so I also never forgot you. I had to take more care of you due to your good intentioned nature and temperament of simplicity. Your aunt was not a party to this plot; so I have spared her."

"One day something was even administered to you in your meal. The purpose was to cause upsetting your mind; but I digested it totally. You were feeling only nausea and vertigo. The drug was mixed with potatoes. Who ever had indulged in this activity, has met with due punishment. (The name of the person who administered poison, is dropped out). He (Nanhe) had the knowledge of this secret. One (chief) purpose of administering this drug, refered to the fact that you were never without my remembrance. So this drug was used to force your mind to give up adsorption in my remembrance to allow him (Nanhe) to snatch away (your spiritual condition and capacity). Munshi had asked Nanhe why he did not snatch it away, to which Nanhe had replied that you (Ram Chandra) had your Master (Laalaaji) firmly seated in your thought, and never gave up that thought, as a consequence of which, it was not possible to snatch it away. Thus that noble self Munshi had come to work out this plan. That drug could be some thing out of some variety of 'Dhatura'."

Thursday the 25th May 1944 :

Revelation concerning the vision revealed to Rameshwar Prasad Morkha on January 15, 1943 at 08.00 PM, when he saw two fingers in meditational state having 'Suraj' (Sun) and 'Aaftab' (Sun) written on them : "That was meant to reveal to him that there were to be two personalities, viz Babu Ram Chandra and Madan Mohan Lal."

The dictation continued : "Today, I have made your dive in to the condition, that has hardly ever come to the lot of very very great personalities. Hunting in parts strength to the heart; as such I have permitted to you to indulge in it. I will not allow any of your weaknesses to continue. Summon the Wheel of Time (destruction) - Call chakra to day. Its shape will be in a form of a black circle. Finish the entire work today. The handsome looking wheel 'Sudarhsn Chakra' has already done its work. Have sufficient sleep during day time."

At the time of working, a thought came to my mind that the condition of violence eruption be created. Immediately dictation descended : "do not do that, otherwise the whole area will get destroyed. Now you leave aside emulation of my inner condition. Consider yourself to be all-in-all."

The dictation received at evening time : "You will have to destroy England. No person is appointed by Nature to work there. Protect Harish Chandra [the younger brother of Ram Chandra of Shahjahanpur]. The time is yet far off. All of their powers will have to be snatched away. You will have to make provision for the protection of Harish Chandra. You have to supervise the work here also; the protection of good people shall be your duty".

"He will return hale and hearty. If you so desire, you may create the thought and urge for coming back in his mind. But, calling him back will not be in the best interests. He has immense love for you in his heart."

"Connection remains with the Master alone. The guiding master may also be included therein."

Question : "Are the relationships of the elders, prior to the Master, also to be taken?"

Answer : "All relationships included in the Master."

Friday the 26th May 1944 :

Revered Master's instructions : "when you have completed the work in hand, you should get out of this condition; and return to your previous state, which is the real original one. Have control over both conditions. Today the Power bestowed on you has come in accordance with Grand-Master's orders. He has developed special consideration for you. You have won every body through your temperament of simplicity."

Saturday the 27th May 1944 :

Revered instructions : "The work in hand had to be suspended, because you had increased sharpness. I did not want that much sharpness. It was characteristic of your mind to save labour by increasing sharpness. Now do not devote to that work; and pay attention to the associates, practicing with you."

Since there was a little harshness in the heart, and the thought was inclined to that direction, there were orders to exercise control so that thought did not go in that direction. This having been done, since harshness was still in the heart, I was required to engage myself with some other work, and go to sleep. I complied accordingly.

Last nought at 01.00 AM I felt somebody came and sat near the pillow close to my right shoulder; and immediately got up in hubbub and ran away. Nightmarish fear was felt, and I chanted an incantation as instructed. Revered Laalaaji's instructions descended : "This was an evil spirit. Snatch away all spiritual powers of the person who sent it; and catch hold of the evil spirit that came, and thrash it down; and start with harshness in the matter concerned without delay." All this was done. In the morning the knowledge was given : "This was your Bua's [aunt's] unconscious act."

Instructions concerning Shree Krishna Lal : "He should stop the work of training others for some time. The mania for imparting training is to be given up. That force is to be attached to Revered Master. That is the benefit of vision being held up. Do not pay attention to what comes to you (Ram Chandra) by way of conversation from them. This will keep the heart free from impressions. Give up extreme habits; and come to moderation." During this very instruction, Madan Mohan Lal intervened to say that if special powers were granted to him, he would have worked a lot more quickly. To this Revered Laalaa Ji replied : "Just on account of this, powers were not granted. For this purpose a person of cool and calm-hearted is needed."

Monday the 29th May 1944 :

About Ram Prasad the revelation was given : "You had a feeling of obligation to him so you could not do that work, which Madan Mohan Lal did correctly. Take help when needed. You were beheaded in thought, chanting (a particular) incantation."

Tuesday the 30th May 1944 :

Instructions descended : "Start the organisation. Being attracting people to yourself. A point of thought is to be established. Try to set characters right. I have already perfected arrangements."

"Do not direct the force of Ether to that side. That is a very ruinous force. There is no need to bring that force to anybody's experience. That was the force at the command of Arjuna at the time of Mahabharata War. There was no answer to it. There is mention of 'Brahmastra' (un-failing Supreme Weapon), having been used against opponents. The 'Call Chakra' (Wheel of time) is the special weapon of Lord Shiva. In the 'Gandiva' bow of Arjuna, necessary particles in the form of thought power had congealed. The defence against all these is like this … … … (Revealed through visual plan). The 'Brahmananda' of Sage Vashistha, (in the mythical lore of his fight with king 'Vishwamitra', who turned a sage after defeat) was hypnotised through thought power. The arrows were also got hypnotised through similar processes."

"To Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] I had given power, but not in full quantity. He has traded with it quite a lot. He had started merging himself in those powers. So only power remained; Reality was gone … …  . These are most secret, significant points, which are handed over to one and only one person. If some body like that is available, who may break the weapons by orders of 'Reality is as such' (Zaat, this having been an 'Arabic- term, it is pronounced as "Dhaat"), then one's state is to be merged in that to the extent of reducing it to 'zero'. That state is there were the very idea of 'Reality as such' gets lot; only the supposition or base remains. This also does not remain thereafter. One who has got oneself merged in to that, nothing can affect such a person. Persons having reached such a state will be extremely rare. These are very subtle and secret points. There is no body except myself to impart training concerning these. Your knots shall go on unravelling. (the condition came to experience just a supposition beyond 'Reality as such' ; and not even that there after)."

"The state brought to your vision - getting merged in it, is the starting point of the state of 'Sadguru' - Master. Beyond this there is a state of 'Baqa' - permanence, which has also been bestowed on you. beyond this, there are innumerable more things to tell. Your steps are going beyond the condition of 'Baqa'. Further enlightenment shall follow later."*

*In the opening lines of His famous book - 'Kamaal-e-insaanee' (Attaining Perfection), Reverend Mahatma Ram Chandra Ji (Laalaa Ji) Maharaj writes -
“Perfection as a human being lies in the fact that having entered the realm of ‘Fana-fil-Allah’ (the state of absorption in Truth), one is firmly rooted in    ‘Baqa-Billah’
The purpose of human life is to get absorbed and be firmly rooted in Truth, which is the ideal and the perfect state. Having travelled through the path, when one enters the domain of Truth, it is known as ‘Salokyata’ and ‘Samipyata’ i.e., the ‘state of being in the abode of Truth’ and the ‘state of Nearness’. This is also called as entering into the state of ‘fana’ (absorption or dissolution of self). ‘Sarupyata’ (attaining the same form) is called ‘Baqa’ and ‘Sayujyata’ (union with the Truth) is called ‘Baqa-dar-baqa’ or ‘Baqa-Billah’. Moving ahead on the path observing and experiencing various states is called ’Sair’ (the journey). But then getting firmly rooted in the Truth being the real objective, the greatness lies in concentrating entirely on that objective. Traversing the path observing and gaining experiences of various stages is not comparable to the former.
‘Wasl’ (meeting the Beloved, pleasure of Union) means withdrawing entirely from all worldly objects and focussing one’s attention towards the God and getting absorbed in His thought. Meeting the Beloved or ‘Yoga’ (getting united) is the state of first getting detached from worldly objects, garnering such devotion where there is no color, no form no name and then getting absorbed in that which is the root of all roots; no dependence on anything and be one’s own Aadhar (support)."

Dictation regarding Madan Mohan Lal : "The fright experience yesternight was concerned with the state of 'fearing God', which was there already and is now unfolding. All the conditions that you have gone through mordantly till now, shall be unfolding in a detailed way. Thoughts, about which you complain, may now be allowed to come up and go out, so that the conditions lying dormant in you, may find width, to spread out."

Wednesday the 31st May 1944 :

Instructions : "Cleaning  in case of every of everybody is needed. All those, who were receiving training from me, had been spoilt by filling grossness in them. Kr. Ram Singh has now started going ahead. Manmohan Lal [Lucknow] needs a little more attention. Do cleaning of Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal]. You have not done thorough cleaning. A lot is still needed. There is no harm in cleaning all at once. You can use that particular weapon in cleaning but not in transmission. There is need of much precaution there in."

Thursday the 01st June 1944 :

Revelation : "I mostly cleaned during the dreams the effects of Kanpur that were being thrust on you. But when these became torrential, I started being all the time with you. Rameshwar was attempted to be developed as your assassin."

Saturday the 03rd June 1944 :

Instructions concerning organization : "Kr. Ram Singh may be given conditional permission, and the training at Jaipur may be put under his charge. Manmohan Lal [Lucknow] will have to be permitted after a little more reform. In every place some one or other will need being developed and made in-charge of the training work there. The over all supervision shall have to be yours. Karuna Shankar  is now alright; but what you have given him should be digested through your help. Pundit Babu Ram is a useless person."

Sunday dated the 04th June 1944 :

Orders were received about Brahma Shantanand, recluse (one who lives retired from the world, esp., a religious devotee who lives in a solitary cell and practices austerity and self-discipline) of another system : "Cutting of relations from him is good. If he comes to your place, he may have talks and participate in conversation and go away. He can do nothing to you in a spiritual way. He is a cunning fellow, and you are a simple, straightforward person. There is no need of saying anything to him or listening to what he may have to say. If he comes to excessing his cunningness on you, I will have to help you even in that regard. As such, why create an occasion like that! Warn Prakash strictly desist from going to his place. There is no harm in going if needed something by chance. My attitude has changed by the incident concerning Prakash. that was his (Brahma Shantanand ) very unbecoming act and ingratitude."

Submission : "His attitude and thought (involving curse) has, any way, succeeded in spoiling the division of Prakash in examination!"

Answer : "I was able to mend the situation though some harm has certainly been caused."
In answer to the question regarding having thought and care about dear Jagmohan, the instruction descended : "Treat him as your brother."

I mentioned : "Your Lordship has placed him for training under Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal], with some conditions according to the Will!"*

*Parampujya Laalaaji’s Vasihatnaama (The last Will)

“May God keep our intentions conscientious and may the results be in accordance with the canons set by our chiefs and religious preceptors. Amen! Amen!! Amen!!!
Life is not permanent. We know not when the breath would stop. Hence I am writing certain things by way of a will, with a hope that after me, my dear children, if God grant them courage and by the grace of God, will act according to what has been written herein. All depend on Him.”

“SD/- Fakir Ram Chandra
Fatehgarh; Monday dated October 23, 1930”

“For Dear Jagmohan Narain;
Right since the beginning, stages after stages of the mystic journey, you have to reach up to the level of perfection. This can be accomplished only through your spiritual-master. If by any mischance, you do not get the opportunity to do so, and you have to journey to the other world, then Brother Brijmohan Lal (may God bless him) is the first person to this work. Do not be indifferent to him in any manner. Co-operate him whole-heatedly to complete the work. I am sure that he would not leave any stone unturned in your work.”

2. “As far as I know, my spiritual-master Hazrat Qibla has given an indication to me that my son Jagmohan Narain is a clean chit, right from his birth and has attained subtlest of subtle condition of the heart-region (Qulb). But in my opinion, the journey to such point is, currently, incomplete. He should attain the same.”

“There is difference between ‘genital-lineage’ and the ‘lineage of adhesion’(exercitation). In the ‘genital-lineage’ there is not much need for education and labor. On the contrary, in the ‘lineage of adhesion’ there needs training and it is achieved after many years of practice. There is, always, the danger of falling down too, in this case. By God’s grace, the inner progress (of my son) is taken care of by Hazrat Qibla (my spiritual-master). May God keep the result of His Divine Blessings, intact.”

“My son should be grateful for the Divine Blessings showered upon him and he should always be humble, because the giver of the blessings is Omnipotent, and as he has given the blessings, so also He can take it bake, at His Will.”

3. “This humble self, so far  it was intelligible to me, widely studied the philosophy and faith of different religions, but has found, from the ways and means of my Masters, that if we stick to the tenets taught by Him, it can well be hoped to remain life-like up till last.”

“I confess, I have not been following these canons up till now, to the words. But I have accepted them from the core of my heart. I am sad that not even a single associate of mine could dare to accept them. Perhaps it was all along my mistake that I never placed them face to face. Nevertheless, I have been discussing such subjects from time to time. I do not know how many of them were able to listen and could grasp the same.”

“It is evident that the offspring are becoming weaker after every generation, when compared to their ancestors. Similarly, there may also be a fall in matters of spirituality and etiquette. But this is not the fundamental rule once-for-all. God’s grace is not confined to any limit. At times a strong lad, similar to the generic structure alike of five hundred years ago, may take birth from a weak parent."

Answer : "The will was kept incomplete; because, while writing it, a thought came, that if the 'Will' was completed, your name would have occurred in it, which was not proper and good according to the circumstances of that time. Birju [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal] will take much time to reform.* His state was good at the time; and the whole saturation at the time demanded that J1 was placed under him for training. Even though my heart was bidding to place him under you, but I was helpless."

*Svetasvatara Upnishad (22) :
"vedante paramam guhyam purakalpe pracoditam
naprasantaya datavyam naputrayasisyaya va punch."

[This highest mystery in the Vedanta which has been declared in a former age should not be given to one whose passions are not subdued nor again to one who is not a 'son' or a 'pupil'.]

Question : "Why does Munshi Madan Mohan Lal feel downcast, which causes hurt to my heart?"

Answer : "There is an increases in dryness. Milk will be good for him."

Question : "Under the present circumstances, he cannot take butter (Ghee) and Milk."

Answer : "You can remove it through your thought also."

Time : Evening after 06.00 P.M.

Revered Master's revelation : "I was dying, and 'Birju' [Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal] was busy with his own ambitions. He was busy with thoughts about his representative-ship. People could not give-up there selfish desires even at the time of the end of my life. If I had left money behind, who knows what may be happening."

Submission : "They did not pay any heed to Jaggu [Laalaaji's own son - Jagmohan Narain]."

Answer : "It is according to the proverb : 'A drug-addict is nobody's friend; he huts shall have his puff and slip away. "मतलबी यार किसके ; दम लगायी खिसके।"  None of them had any selfless love for me. Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] had developed ideas and plan for having his own supremacy stablished, even a little earlier than my departure for my real home. He new that I was to be no more."

Submission by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Nanhe had said that he was to depart apart earlier."

Answer : "This was to deceive you. Brij Mohan Lal had considered himself as successor to my Seat."

Question by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Had he transmitted to you?"

Answer : "Transmission was certainly given; but my soul was combined with his soul, and then thought was nurtured so that at the time of light of soul away from the body, my power was absorbed in to his soul. I was put to great agony even at such a time. The cause of grossness in Birju is just this." (The plan of the condition  came to you : It was that the soul of Revered Master was flying towards the Higher Sphere, and Birju's transmission together with his real essence was drawn away along with that  of Revered Master. The visual plan that came to view was that some one wished to draw the sun towards himself by focusing the light of a little lamp [or candle] on the sun, but the sun absorbed the light of the lamp, and took away the lamp's light also with it).

Revered Master's dictation : "All this trouble came to happen only on account of you. I got out of my body together with that power, and as soon as I was out of body I transferred the power to you, and then went away. Birju's essence was drawn away along with that power, and it has not returned to him as yet. this action was not mine ; it had occurred automatically."

"I had given my own life to Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] as a punishment to you all. I was desirous, but people were not coming to me. So I considered it proper that I should keep the same one longer, whom you were enamoured of, and whom you liked more." (The plan was visualised). "People came to me, but were inclined to Nanhe, so it was demonstrated that whom you liked more, I kept him established longer, so that all of you might have the taste of your liking."

"The condition of Jaggu [Jagmohan Narain] is clean and free  from all these affairs."

Monday the 05th June 1944 :Submission : "The pain is agonising. If it is the Will of God, I have nothing to say, and I will be happy with it. But if it is a disease, it is very agonising."

Answer : "It is not disease. This is the only impression left, that you have to suffer. I also was suffering pain. I underwent it at the end, you undergo it in the beginning. Continue taking medicine."

"The time for Munshi Madan Mohan Lal to take rest is approaching close."

"The severity of your pain is some what due to Nanhe's [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] kindness also."

A thought occurred to my mind that Laalaa JI Saheb had gone away from us. Revered Laalaa Ji's dictation continued : "I never go away from you. I have made your body my home. Only my thought goes. You should know my eternal presence in your self. I have merged myself in you; and am just revealing you by and by. I am never unmindful for even a moment. During night, I provide rest to you and keep watch over you."

Question from Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Is there some apprehension form the side of 'Kanpur'… … , so that you have to keep watch?"

Answer : "I have no apprehension from 'Kanpur' … … . They can do no harm to you. I am guarding you; and you are guarding other brethren."

"Nanhe's [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] power has finished off. Your body is my body. I am working through your body, sitting all the time in it. Body can meet (the challenge of) body better. A person with body is needed. Great personalities incarnate themselves like this; and incarnations themselves manifest in a body. I have merged in you with my entire powers, and am unrevealing them by and by. No body is yet aware of your state. Today you are suffering much pain; so I have also stopped working."

Suggestion by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Now, let revered Master take rest."

Revered Master answered : "I shall find rest, when you will give me rest. When you feel much agony, start singing like me. There in attraction takes place, and the attention to pain reduced. Your singing has acquired effectiveness. I have given you some thing very fine, but it will not be revealed just now."

Tuesday the 06th June 1944 :

The dictation descended : "Raghubar Dayal's idea, 'that in case of somebody's transmission not being acceptable, an imaginary wall between that person and one-self may be conceived', is wrong, because when transmission can be given across a wall, why should thought remain incapable of going across a wall! If some body is closed in an iron cabin, and the transmission is directed to him, will it fail to reach him? Certainly not. Then what force can a mere imaginary wall be expected to possess? It is better not to meet the person from whom transmission may happen to be unacceptable. However, if somebody is transmitting, and requires to exclude some person from receiving it, then this can be achieved by having an imaginary wall oneself and the person to be excluded."

"what to say of others, even Jagmohan Narain [Laalaaji's own son] will not be easily ready to accept you (as my real representative and successor). You do not need to go to anybody for 'Satsang'. I do not like that the particles of transmission from other persons effect you. If such an occasion is there, you should your self transmit. Be lion. If some body does not accept you; or in case of need otherwise, you can throw a challenge to that person. Initiate Praksh yourself. As far as possible, Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai should join the annual function this time at Fatehgarh. Give permission to Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai again from your side, which means from my side. His will is weak in this matter; and what I am suggesting to you, will create force in him."

Submission : "I could not understand that if I give permission to Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai, it will be connected to you!"

Answer : "Don't consider any thing to be from your side. What ever you will say, shall be my permission."

The dictation continued : "Dr. Shri Krishna Lal will also have to be permitted, but this is still quite far off. 'Shyam Lal' is quite worthless. He is firmly fixed in hot in favour of 'Nanhe'. 'Munshi Madan Mohan Lal' is just fine. 'K4' still possesses the emotional condition, but its direction is towards the other side. He will remain like that."

Submission by 'Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] says that who is an atheist, is a person of real faith."

Answer : "Such a person is not fit for 'Satsang'. Abstain from his company. Jagmohan Narain is a man of poor disposition. No soreness should be caused to his heart. M5 will come off very fine, if f he has faith in you. He needs your attention. In case of every disciple of N1, initiation will need renewal. You need not force or emphasis it. They may have it done, if they like. Why do you feel nervous to initiate, when the responsibilities remains mine!"

Question : At the time of giving permission, is it sufficient to say that permission is granted, or transmission is also be given?"

Answer : "Transmission is also to be given; and this has been revealed to you already. The condition is imparted to the full capacity. The method that was adopted in your case, is not applied. That is done only in one case. Never break off the bondages."

Submission : "Only that much should happen through me which you have denoted."

Answer : "I shall take care of it."

Submission by M1 : "You have bestowed on one to the fullest extent."

Answer : "According to capacity, I have not been miserly in case of any body. As was the capability, so was bestowed by me. There is never special benefit by bondages being broken. Responsibility is enhanced. He has no leisure during all twenty four hours. Should I fix some site for my own residence or not?"

Turning to me, the dictation continued : "I shall become free after your physical passing away; and the whole responsibility shall pass in to you. This chain shall go on continuously. Nature makes and uses only one as Her instrument . C1 may himself initiate his sons."

Last night I had enquire : "When every particle of Master has merged in the Ultimate Reality and become as such, then should His supposition be continued up to the end?

Answer : "I have done just like this. (Supposition of God can not be possible, without stabilising a form).

Wednesday the 07th June 1944 :

About M1, it was revealed : "Your state of the third point (fire) is forceful; and the miraculous state is more at the first point (Heart)."

Thursday the 08th June 1944 :

Instruction from Revered Laalaa Ji Saheb continued : "At the time of transmission, one's condition is not to be cast on the person to whom transmission is made. You can transmit is light shadow of your condition only; but not on every person. This precaution is for you only."

"Your representative-ship will be a matter of very great shock to B1; and it will take much time for his heart and mind to be normal. His mother will also be unhappy; and she will try to make her brother (Munshi Nem Chand) active. He will develop quite an enmity with. He could not do any thing to cause harm to you even earlier; and even so, he can do nothing now. The condition of all those persons of 'K' has grown very bad. Some persons will remain directed to B1, who has created quite a strong influence in his favour. You have no need for defence. No body's power can have any evil effect on you, even though all powers will be turned towers you; and all associates of 'Satsang' will be set agains you; and B1 will consider you as his enemy."

Question : "Will they be against M1 also?"

Answer : "People are afraid of him. You have to stop going to him (B1) also. R1 will have much difficulty in accepting you. You need to be cautious with him."

At 08.30 PM : "H1 has arrived in France. He is quite well."

Submission : "I surrender his safety to your leadership's care. I have very great love for him."

Answer : "Have faith. I have assigned this duty to myself. He will return safely. You should be in touch with this war (second world war). News will be coming … … is to be got ruined. The result of the war in …. … … go against … …. this work has been assigned to your self. (the work got started). Do not depute anybody else for this work. Some Qutubs* (Dhruas - fixed regional personalities) are working under you. This is big work. Only you are fit for this work."

*In sufi tasawwuf "Qutub" means as per Hon. Shri khan sahib khaja khan, given in his book - 'STUDIES IN TASAWWUF' - "The pole around which the existence turns, 'Ghaus'. These, in a way, correspond to the orders of Spiritual existence explained by 'imablichus', the first Grecian 'theurgist' (Mashaiks), and commented upon subsequently by Dionysius and St. Hugo, viz., gods, demons, heavens, principalities, angels, souls, also spoken of in Milton's 'PARADISE LOST'."

Question : "which Qutubs are engaged in the work?"

Answer : "The revelation will come. I am going there. This work has been assigned to both you and I. You should remain there (in France) with me. The work of training will remain assigned to you, which is not to be transferred to anybody else. (the experience was there). Very great people shall be benefited from you. You are the Lord of the European Countries. Now remove your subtle body from K … … . Now there is not even a hair-breadth of difference between you and me."

Friday the 09th June 1944 : Revered Master's instructions : "Now heavy fighting has started (in France). You go on increasing the power of the Goddess of desertion (Kali). The superior power of destruction is present in the Goddess. Today they have to surrender that front."

Saturday the 10th June 1944 :

"You are making the power of experience dull. You like to ask me every thing. This means that duality to some extent is still there. To take a rather bad example: suppose somebody is brought to a good place out of a dirty toilet; and he remains feeling the effect of dirty experience for some time even at the clean good place. As a matter of fact he is not in the toilet, but the air of the past experience is still reverberating in his mind. This will be removed through training."

"When you initiate somebody, a system is to be connected to your heart. I do just this. There is no need of the 'SMOKE-METHOD'."

"No need of asking to repeat 'an instruction'. Save time."

Sunday the 11th June 1944 :

Submission : When I cast a glance, all points appear to be an open condition. Then, the cause of changes in the condition are not comprehensible."

Answer : "That is also a kind of wonderment."

Monday the 12th June 1944 : "Publication of books is to be stopped. That is causing propaganda, which is against you."

Friday the 16th June 1944 : Revered Master's instructions continued : "When some one's defect is to be removed, or some condition is to be created, one is not to be made aware of what is done before it is done. In case of prior information, the mind of that person will resist and oppose your effort, as it has become habitual with regard to that defect."

Saturday the 17th June 1944 : "My Master is the example of Direct Love to God, which occurred after a lot of progress in spirituality. I my self am the example of Love to the medium (Master). Those who are inclined to monistic way of worship primarily find direct love to God suited to their this position, while those who remain dependent on a mutual base, develop a nature of taking a concrete base, rooted deeply in every fibre and vein of their entire being. These latter derive benefit  through the medium (Master) only. You give the method as you find the inclination of a person."

Thursday the 22nd June 1944 : During the night Revered Master's directions veer received : "Your status is 'QUTUB-UL-AQTAB' (Dhruadhipati - Controller of fixed regional personalities). This degree is not something ordinary.  Many Qutubs are working sub-servant to you. To them orders will teach through you only. The bigger tasks, which may not be for them to do, will have to be performed by you. You have a firm concept about yourself as 'QUTUB-UL-AQTAB'."

Friday the 23rd June 1944 : Dictation continued : "The humility, adopted by you, is the next stage beyond 'QUTUB-UL-AQTAB'. In creating this condition of humility, there will occur decrement in courage (and self-confidence). No doubt, one  has to come to it. Amongst our associates (condisciples), no body is endowed with the approach to the condition of divine revelation, to compare with you."

About courage, Revered Master pointed pouted out : "Courage, no body has more than M1; and love, no body possesses more than you. The condition of 'QUTUB-UL-AQTAB' comes after the departure of egoistic pride."

"R2 will turn to you, but after quite some time. What ever work you will surrender to me, I shall become responsible for it."

Submission : "When I am surrendered to you, every work is also surrendered to you."

Answer : "That being so, be perfectly at ease. However, the active concept of work will have to be in your mind, since you alone are my instrument."

Question by M1 : "Is this the case with every body?"

Answer : "This is the case with any body who has perfect faith. Every body is lacking in faith. That means, there remains nothing more to do, when 'faith' is perfect. In other words, there is some thing or other lacking in every body, so long as perfection is not arrived at. And there revelation of faith is achieved to arrive at perfect faith."

"There is no lack of love in S1, but his methods are not right."

Sunday the 25th June 1944 : "B … … will be region of work for M1."

Tuesday the 27th June 1944 : "I consider M1 as my only son. That means that I have love for him, just like that of some one with a single progeny, for that progeny. He (M1) does not rise above his ideas. There is no need of filling hem up. Now and then give transmission to him in this regard."

Wednesday the 28th June 1944 : Instructions for M1 were received fro revered Master : "He teaches self control to others, without practicing it himself.

(01) He should not indulge in something that may cause hurt to another person's heart. I have to structure him as well. If so much of labour had been done on some one else, who knows what he would have become. There is nothing lacking so far as the inner condition is concerned. He has little time at his disposal. How long he would remain in this condition of doubt and indecision !

(02) He should give up the style of a teacher of Muslim theology. He should not be obsessed with the idea of age. He should not consider anybody as inferior ot himself."

"What you have written to S1 about training in your letter of Tuesday, 27.06 1944 should be known to every body. Give a copy of it M1 and send a copy of it to C1. Tell him straight that this is a divine revelation to somebody, and that he should do like-wise. Right in that copy also what you have written to S1 about mutual co-operation and togetherness. Write also that all this has been written to S1. You have describe a method very well! and the example quoted is also very nice. If he puts it to practice, much you work will be done."

"N1's life will not be spared. The death B5 has done away with the possibility of my ill reputation. You have committed a mistake by writing in the letter about peace to the soul of B5. He is a object of my anger."

Revered Master then smiled and continued : "All right, man has consideration for man. I forgive mistake. Now, structure some body else in his place."

The instructions being not clear to me, I asked for clarification, where upon Revered Master explained : "Transfer your prayer to some one else, who use to go to my SAMAADHEE."

Question by M1 : "Is prayer to be transferred to the late R4 (who was drowned in a river)?"

Answer : "His soul did not get peace. He was a good person, but helpless. For him what ever may be done will remain insufficient. He had developed a lot of self-control. B5 was a … … … dark cave."
(The plan of that person lying in a dark cave came to view).

Thursday the 29th June 1944 : Revered Master's instructions continued : "At the time of annual function (Bhanddaraa), if no body else makes a declaration, M1 may himself do that."

On enquiry direction descended : "It is courtesy and good manners to inform your respected aunt first of all."

"A1 will demonstrate his masterly prowess. M1 is not aware of his own condition. It was revealed, but he did not experience it."

During this dictation a thought across that M3 had once said at … … … some time ago that B1had made B5 cross the point of Mastery over a region in a single transmission. Automatically dictation continued : "This simply deceiving. Till now no body can do that except you, and M1, if he takes courage."

"The whole condition of M1 has become revealed, except some secret, which is not proper to be revealed yet."

"Prevail upon K1 to continue (Conduct) 'Satsang' (Group meditation). Give direction to people there to go to him for receiving transmission. Remove his shock. This you can do just now. Consider him your elder; and do only what your heart may feel inclined to do. In this respect do not consider anybody as elder or younger to yourself. However, etiquette should be maintained." (Note by M1 concerning the above mentioned shock : after physical passing away of Revered master, B1 and M3 had been to J … … …, where K1 gave a sitting to a group of seventy to eighty associates (practicants). After the sitting, the two brothers (B1 and M3) had pointed out that K1 was not giving transmission properly; and that there were specific defects and drawbacks. K1 left ashamed, and fell silent, where upon the organisation there fell to pieces. Having become down hearted, K1 gave up interest. Aunt had rebuked both her sons (B1 and M3). This incident had been narrated to me (M1) by K1 at the time of the next annual function).

In the evening after R2 had left, dictation continued : "You did well to give him information, so that when he takes a turn in future, he should not have the opportunity to say that he was not made aware. He will take a turn after quite some time. He does not find me in his vision. He has established a figure of me, through his power of thought and imagination. since he has the thought that I am pleased, so he constructs that sort of an image. To call me is not easy. However, some times I go to loving people on my own accord. All people are talking to their own mind. The hope for real intercommunication is to be had when the Ultimate Self would have become perfected. One suffering from the effect of selfhood, can attract only that person, in whom the effect of self hood is still persisting. In R2, even the condition of 'Kinship' has not yet developed. There are very few such people (disciples) who are endowed with the condition of 'Kinship' with me. My 'Kinship' has made a start in R3, if he is able to retain it."

Friday the 30th June 1944 : Dictation : "R4 has not gone devoid of thoughts and remembrance."

"People wasted their time too much with 'K' … … … people. They (disciples) did not give me - opportunity for training. The locus of their thoughts was mostly there, so I sent those people there to him (N1). You take lesson from my mistakes." (Note : on hearing this, the worsened condition came to view, and I felt pained.)

Dictation continued : "You have set things right to a large extent. When peep come you will see and know."

"Universal love is there where all identities seem to become nonentities, and oneness alone appears to be pervading. When this state is developed, and some one likes to enhance it, then he/she should include oneself in it, and then adopt it to oneself. Before this, if some one tries to enhance the condition, then, suppose she/he creates love for ten persons, there ermine twenty more to be loved. If one may like to sharpen the former condition, one is to conceive the state (in which one has included one self) as love and love alone. (The plan came to view. It is very difficult to describe it in words)."

"If some one is carefully attentive your diary can tell about all these states. In our system, the whole is not dedicated to perfecting on thing only. No single thing (like universal love) does bring you to the destination or perfect fulfilment."

"Master is one who is taken as ideal; and Master associate (sohbati) is one who would bring that ideal to ripening. Keep your heart free from worldly suffering. This will be achieved through association. The association of that person will be beneficial, who has an approach up to the stage of 'QUTUB' (Dhruva-fixed pole star or regional personally). Our by-gone representatives were connected to 'qutub'."

Saturday the 01st July 1944 : Instructions : "The philosophy that is reverberating in your mind, you now start writing it down. It will be put in to order later on."

Submission : "I find myself  unable to expand the points."

Answer : "You can put up the subject matter very well. Practice will set every thing right. When you started writing diaries, you were filling pages after pages. You just make a start."

Dictation continued : "The condition of mergence at the point of heart consist in the state of having last oneself remaining continuous, inspire of thoughts arising in the mind. There is an aversion to the incoming thoughts. Mergence or losing oneself is of various forms. It is there at every stage; but there remains difference from on to the other. The first form of self forgetfulness (losing oneself) is called 'heart resolution' (where in the conflict of desires in the impulsive part of self is resolved). This the condition of freedom from the heaviness (caused by conflict of lower impulses in ordinary life)."

"The capacity for exercise of discriminative intelligence is enhanced when 'purification of the lower self' (Tazkia-e-nafs)* is achieved. The 'heart' or 'lower self' is unduly despised generally. The source of thoughts is this (pointing to the fore-dead between the eyebrows), which is technically called 'Trikuti' or 'two-petalled lotus' or 'Ajna chakra' or 'point of firm determination'".

*"The 'faculties of the 'nafs' are four in kind, 'Retentive faculty' (Hafira), imagination (Khyaal), Thinking faculty (mutasarrifa), Fancy (wham). The centre-petal force that keeps all these together, and the common ground of their meeting is common-sense (Hiss-i-Mushtarak); this is the analysis of the mind according to old psychology; it need not be here discussed in the light of modern researches. It is, however, the 'Wahima' (Fancy) that accompanies the 'nafs' to the other side of the grave."

"A plant should not be covered with cloth at night. (This instruction was received at the time of spreading a shirt for drawing up on a flower plant)."

"Write a letter to S2. Continue writing to S1 and C1. don't wait for reply. There is Divine wrath against the priestly class. It will be useless to waste much power on them."

Sunday the 02nd July 1944 : Dictation : "People will be inclined more to you. Your temperament is sillier to mine. As such, there will be trust in the fact of penetration of my identity in you. correspondence will increase, and replies to letters will also be correct. Your virtues are not yet clear even to you. Do not consider the work, assigned to you, as useless labour, without payment and return (begaar i.e. unpaid-labour), as explained yo you yesterday. (Note : this refers to the topic concerning 'purification of lower self' (tazkia-e-nafs on 01.07.1944). So long as pleasure ensues from fulfilment sensuous (worldly) desires through emulsive actions, 'purification of lower self' is not perfected. on having achieved 'purification of lower self', one does not derive pleasure form association etc., but that act is performed as if it were a use less labour, without payment and return (be-gaar). This principal is correct unto its own extent. You have to proceed on your own principal. The relationship between you and myself is direct. Adherence to these principals as such, will prove futile in your case. His (M1) insight is not so deep. What comes to you is from the Real. There is no admixture in it. I have left you in confusion. You will get its reward as well. Your story will remain a matter of talk for the people of the world for a pretty long time. For you this restriction will not apply, because people will be initiated on my on my hand. You can impart training to the disciples of my every and any representative."

Monday the 03rd July 1944 : Instructions : "Do not put my photograph at the place of my seat. People prevailed upon me to get myself photographed. Now worship of photograph has started. K2 will be coming in about four to five days. Prepare him a little more." M2 was initiated by M1, under revered Master's order.

Tuesday the 04th July 1944 : Instructions : "Prepare a list of initiated members, but do not include the name of R2 in it. He will have to be initiated  a newt. You are very fast in reforming your brethren; but they do not have the capacity for absorption to the same extent. So, go on increasing that also side by side. The mania (craze) for imparting training to brethren is good. That will bring strength to me soon, and you will find filled for training."

Wednesday the 05th July 1944 : Instruction : "Group meditation be held at the place of M1. To you people shall come one by one. This does not mean that you do not process the right of transmitting to a group. You process rights to every thing. V1 will have to be initiated a new. You can transfer initiation as well. This is possible even now. His connection only to N1 still remains. The ghost of initiation is still hunting him. As such all efforts will go waste. You have been given information for the future. Remove the name of B6 from the list. There is one more person at G … … … , who did not maintain connection with me."

Friday the 07th July 1944 : "I do not go any where. I am always close to you. How? This secret will be revealed to you when you will leave your body. I am quite aware oaf your labour. Matters are getting circuitous and meshy. So, I do not like to reveal you. Stop correspondence for the time being. Do not lose courage. Success shall come. S1 did not pay attention to your letters. This lack of respect has hurt me. His progress has stopped. Do not be worried. Stop transmitting to S1. C1 should take care of his health. Increase his energy also. There may be no harm in revealing the secret to him; but he should be warned not to communicate it to others. This man can be useful to you. The narration noted down by you, can be told to him as a whole. But these are to remain confidential with him. He should not keep a copy of these with him. These are for the future generations to gain experience. There is no need to tell these to people in general. Just as I have passed on my experience to you, even so you will do with your experience. You can take work from C1. His nervous system is weak. Tell him again not to reveal this secret at any cast, so long as a time for that is not there. Thee is no harm in inviting him. M1 is to benefit from the treatment of water from bottles of coloured glass."

Saturday the 08th July 1944 : Instructions : "When M1 goes to E … … … , he should have sufficient spiritual togetherness (Satsang) with C1. The deformation of society, as we find, was never expected to go down to this extent. Now this condition is here before us. (The plan and condition was brought to view). There is need of transmission individually to people one-by-one. Then, work without requiring their presence will also be going on."

"People have taken me to be dead. When they considered me to be dead, obstruction in that current (of transmission) also brought created ; and mostly people did not maintain connection with me."

Submission : "I find myself non-pleased to hear such things."

Answer : "I also feel disappointed, but not with every body."

Sunday the 09th July 1944 : Provisional permission to work as 'Preceptor' was granted today to K2, as per orders  from Revered master.

Monday the 10th July 1944 : Instructions : "Pull K2 to the cosmic region (Brahmand). (Revered Master liked His control of 'lower-self' to the extent of eradication). Do not let your time be wasted. Remain engaged in some work. Where you have leisure, transmit, or walk or read good books and take interest in the affairs of house-hold. You have a heavy burden on you."

Question : "Can I read news-paper at leisure?"

Answer : "YES; not like M1. News is there around you. You can find out out as require. Newspaper is not a good reading material. If improvement of English is in your view as aim, you may editorial-notes. You cannot find in the new-paper any thing better than what I will be giving you. There is no prohibition either, if you read it just for momentary recreation. Its impress should not remain there on the mooned. If somebody wants to be a critic, he is to read 'Newspapers'. That is not your job, nor have you come for that. Attachment to any thing, what so ever, is harmful for spirituality."

Prescription : "If organic mooned is conjoined to the cosmic mind, there will be increases in the strength of mind. Though there is no need for you to do that, the power is there just at the back of your thought."

Submission by Mi : "I had written a letter in very strong words in the year 1922, which was handed over by your Lordship to S1, who had returned it to me. I seek pardon for those strong words."

Answer : "I have prodded his (M1) every mistake, because he has love. However, he is not taking care to improve his present condition, which makes me sad. The competence is there in him; and, therefore, I haloed him responsible. (The plan of condition came to view)."

"You have grasped the plan correctly. You can now try to snatch the condition away. But the difficulty is that he will create it in himself again. He has had association with N1. Some effect of that association is still there. He (N1) went on crushing every thing in him (M1). So the sense of competence got obliterated. His (N1) will-power made him (N1) lose courage. His (M1) training was not carried on in accordance with his condition, or in other words, he was not made aware of his condition, so that it had acquired its natural glow. There, however, has been no miserliness from my side in filling him (M1) up."

"The same fellow (N1) snatched away every thing from P1; and that wretched person (P1) had no comprehension of it. Very often people who saw him (P1) felt that his features had come very close to mine. Since N1's sensibility had already given away, he (N1) had the apprehension that this man (P1) may occupy my position (after my physical veiling). So he (N1) performed that action as a precautionary measure. Since my intent was some thing different I was not very anxious in the matter of giving him (P1) protection. He (P1) had already put his entire trust and faith in him (N1), which was an additional factor. What ever care for providing protection I took, it was only for you, so that my pedigree (genealogical table or tree) may not be destroyed. He (N1) generally forbade people to come to me and ask questions. This was not his his fault : he had received just that sort of training. Instead of sending people to me for association (Satsang) and transmission, he required them to go to him (N1). This was very displeasing to me. P1 was not a good person."

Tuesday the 11th July 1944 : Instruction : "I do not want Toms, Dicks and Harrys, who are below the mark, to fill up our association (Satsang)."

Submission : "The Preceptors who have got permission (to admit people in the association) do so unknowingly. They may be given some light, which may enable them to refrain from committing such mistakes."

Answer : "These Preceptors processing permission commit mistakes in their enthusiasm, without applying their intelligence. As such, I consider it proper that they consult you before admitting some new person to the 'Satsang'. Only M1 is worth exemption in this respect. (The chart concerning the condition of remaining ones flashed to view). Somebody tries to enhance the 'Satsang' out of the pride of self importance (viz. S1) ; someone else works in the sphere of 'Satsang', as a sample of idiocy (viz. S2) : people introduced by him will remain dull. C1 has adopted a better method ; he got better persons also, but he could not render benefit to them. He has enhanced work to an extent, which he is incapable to cope with. He could not prepare even a one person, who could be helpful to him in coping with his work. Letters will have to be circulated, instruction theta persons below the mark should not be admitted. Not to obey you, will cause my displeasure, because I myself am issuing orders, residing in you. Instruct K2 as well, that on admitting somebody to the 'Satsang', he should write that person's condition to you and have you your approval. In case, however, he comes across someone, about whom his heart feels entirely satisfies, there will be no need of ascertaining from you. This same rules applies to every body, just now, any communication on your part with S1, will remain in effective. When he receives a bump, he will pay head. When he discovers conclusively that somebody superior to him in the matter of loving me is present, he will then come to his senses. The real love is that, when there remains no awareness of one's love for Master, or of Master's love for oneself. This state develops in one person only ; and the person, in whom it is developed, has no knowledge that he loves people or they love him. The person, in whom this has developed, has established connection with the Ultimate Entity in one jump. Such an example is rare in the world ; and it is not to be expected from every body." (The plan of love to compare with this came to you). Detail of the plan, as explained : "If Master loves the disciple, then the Master is lover and the disciple is beloved; and if the disciple loves the Master, then he becomes the lover and the Master is beloved. The relation is established in either case. The mark of the condition described above having developed is there, when on asking to distinguish between lover and beloved (Master and disciple), no reply will be forthcoming through comprehension."

On enquiry the dictate arrived : " I will reveal the method of transfer of life at the end. If it be revealed just now, you might apply it, when worried on account of the troubles of household life."

Wednesday the 12th July 1944 : Question : "When the foundation for the Organisation be laid, should the brethren, who may be close to B1 etc., be permitted to go to them?"

Answer : "He will spoil them; and try to draw and attach them to himself."

A thought crossed my mind that thus for my intention has been, in accordance with the established tradition, to help my fellow brethren instead of taking help from them; while only god knows about the future.

Instruction : "There is no need to establish such a tradition either."

Question by M1 : "The chart and plan of condition etc. comes to the view of Br. Ram Chandra. Why does it not come to my view.?"

Answer : "It is a disciple's competence to draw the Master towards him/her; and this competence develops in that disciple, who has crossed many stages earlier. Masters become so helpless then, that if they want to have someone else in place of such a disciple, they are unable to do that. This competence is God given. There is no control of an individual (Master) in this regard. Objection against me is unjustified. I have no jealousy (or favouritism) for anybody. This is a reply to your ideas, that you have been putting before me."

Dictation concerning M1 (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal of Shahjahanpur UP) continued : "Sincere labour, put in by anybody, does not go waste. One must always be optimistic. He (M1) has no need to put in the particular labour, which he has in mind. There is need only for reform of thoughts. He should give up his unnecessary egotistic assertiveness. After that I will tell something further. He does not fall short with respect to spirituality. He is to have only a firm will that this thing is gone, and then have no fancy for it. His will power is strong, even though he does not know this. He can do any thing. I considered him superior to every body. If courage (and will) is applied for a proper purpose, it is not to be called egoism. This you tell to C1 (Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai, the founder of RAMASHRAM SATSANG, MATHURA UP) also. He too is lacking in this respect." 

"The revelation of all these matters and conditions to others (in general) will be harmful to you, and enmities will increase. If you desire to cause trouble to me, you  may reveal these matters."

Submission : "I am very fortunate."

Answer : "No, I am very fortunate. If a good progeny is born to somebody, the parents consider themselves fortunate. These matters are very encouraging and correct also. Never put your courage to test. Do not call C1 (Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai) just now. I shall tell you myself (about when he may be called). I am afraid you may be hasty, which may render his nervous system defunct. I needs much caution to take him further ahead. This you should tell to M1 also. Entry in to the para cosmic region (Ulia or Parabrhmanda) is yet distant for him (C1). However, he should not be shocked at this. There is some good purpose involved in this. He will see something peculiar in the present condition; and then will get light to go ahead. This field, in which he (C1) is living and moving at present, is not an ordinary one. If all conditions of this region get unrevealed and the stroll through it is completed, then may things and problems lying ahead are rendered easy. I have detained you a lot, and that is why you have obtained mastery over every thing. No doubt, however, the speed, with which you have acquired mastery, is hard to achieve for anybody else. I like to bring him (C1) up in this same way. but he will take time. Sure, he has wasted quite a lot of time. You should make people stroll in this field to the greatest possible extent. It is not the field, which people be made to cross quickly. There will remain immaturity ahead in proportion to the haste, allowed in this field. Beyond this region, there is enhancement in sublimity, but the capacity for flight in those more sublime regions is brought from the region, previously covered. There are many regions beyond that, but those are not for people in general. (The plan of the condition came to view.) He (M1) was taken out of that region some what quietly. His mind was not such as to bear the Divine Flash, present there. He would have become more haughty. He has, however, suffered no harm thereby."

on enquiry about M6 (Munshi Maataa Prasad), the dictation continued : "S4 (Shri Shankaranand), to whom M6 was attached, was a person fallen below the standards of civility. He should have enquired of me, as a matter of necessary etiquette at-least. He had the right to transmit. He considered himself very competent. If you like, you can break of his connection, provided that M6 (Shri Maataa Prasaad) may believe it. These matters will serve as lamp to persons coming to this arena in future."

On further inquiry, the dictation continued : "B1 (Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal), no doubt, has some amount of hold is cosmic region (Kubra or Brahmand), but there is no comparison with you. The valleys, in which you have strolled, were never available to his fortunes."

Thursday : 13th July 1944 :

Instructions : "People have become embodiment of puzzlement. First of all, they will have to be brought up to a single thought, which is to be that of the Master. They have to be warned not to entertain thought of any other person. You too have to help them in this regard. Ripeness of thought will be your responsibility. If somebody may be against it, he had to be told to find some other home. This is the basis of the Organization."

"All of these people will have direct connection with you. No body will interfere with your work, unless permitted by you. Further advancement is to be taken up when this much of work is perfected, or the trust in its having been perfected, is confirmed. Useless conversations are to be given up. Absurd dialogues should be avoided. Reading fiction is to be stopped. The heart should not be soiled with love for persons other than he. Mania of friendship is to be given up. God alone is to be taken as friend. Religious treatises, soaked in Divine Love may be gone through. Going through difficult and deep philosophy is not needed. Mutual behavior is to be fraternal. (Sympathy with one another, help in time of trouble and so on). Good demeanor is the very essence of this system. Everybody must have to follow the principles. Adhering to principles of apparent good conduct like getting up early in the morning, practice of meditation, offering of prayer, performance of the duties of house-hold in a proper way, and so on, will be incumbent on every one."

Friday ; 14th July 1944 :

Dictation : " All happenings are within my sight. I am giving long rope, awaiting destruction. I have got correspondence suspended, because people are becoming impertinent, and human courtesy has withered. Write to D1 (Baabu Dilaa Ram former Sales Tax Officer, of Fatehpur UP) that he has not seen the sun, on whose sight he will find his eyes dazzled and closed. Dialogues beyond limits of civility are distasteful to me. This disrespect is being hurled to me."

"You have effaced yourself to such an extent as to acquire perfect identity with me in every nerve and fibre of your being. Insult to you will never be tolerable to me."

"The enemies have not spared any effort at ruining of our home. Now, I have to see how people do not accept you. I have got the chain of correspondence started, so that people may get convinced in an easy smooth way. Now, you also come to your own. You will have to give a different turn to your eyes. People shall suffer harm as well."

"Baabu Dilaa Ram gave a very rude reply. Nanhe, [Laalaa Ji's own younger brother - Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] destroyed his other world to the extent of total annihilation. It is such one that is named 'roguish unfortunate' (Kandawa)."

Dream between 04.00 and 05.00 O'clock : A man came and sat close to my head on the bed. He took out a knife and first tried to cause wounds on both sides of my head through the hair. But since the knife failed to pierce the skull, he put it on my neck with the intention of slicing my throat. I thrashed him down on the threshold and held the same knife at his throat. Than he started apologizing and said that it was not he but my so called companion in misery (who was trying to harm me). I inquired his name ; and he was on the point of giving it, out of fear for life, when I was quickly back to wakefulness. It struck me that it must be R2 (Pt. Rameshwar Prasad), since just before this last dream, I had dreamt that R2 (Rameshwar Prasad) had come, and was looking about here and there, indicating evil intentions. That dream could not be recalled clearly.

Dictation at night : "I stopped your thought going in the direction of R2 (Rameshwar Prasad), so that there may not be strengthening (through your thought) of the power bestowed on him by N1 (Nanhe, i.e. Raghubar Dayal) for causing harm to you. Since R2 (Rameshwar Prasad) has not cut of his connection from that side, you now snatch of the power bestowed on him by N1 (Nanhe)." This was done.

The dictation continued : "If you feel displeased, you may include D1 (Dilaa Ram) in the programme of distraction."

I submitted : "I do not want this. If it is an order, it will be another matter."

After the allotted work was completed, revered Master revealed : "These powers are bestowed only on a person of cool temper. You have developed your temperament after my own model. If these powers had been bestowed on Munshi Madan Mohan Lal, he would have acquired much strength, and would have had to exercise control."

I submitted : "No doubt my temperament is akin to yours, but on occasions there is a sudden tide of obstinate rashness."

Answer : "That is a parental effect."

Saturday ; 15th July 1944 :

Instructions :
"You should not fill the Organization with under serving people, as I did. You take care of your health. You have much work ahead of you. Medicine alone will not be of help. There must be movement of limbs. If you are not able to go for a walk in the morning, then you go in the evening. You are wasting a lot of time. There is need to increase educational capability."

I submitted : "To some extent health, and to some extent idleness, hinders me to devote to work. In this regard, I alone am at fault."

Answer : "That is my fault. All of your faults shall equally be my faults."

The instructions continued : "I feel pined to observe your health (feeling of pain occurred). Take meals on time. Have rest, when the time for it is there. Milk will be good for you ; ghee will not be good enough."

"Two things you have to bear in mind : (01) health and (02) self respect."

I submitted : "Self-respect, as I understand it, means that one should not do unto others, what one would not like to be done unto oneself."

Answer : "All this belongs to very good old ages (Sat-yug). It means : being reserved with every body ; not giving opportunity for too much talk to anybody, i.e. not giving long rope for discussions ; not revealing one's house-hold secrets to all and sundry ; not considering oneself as weak ; not to utter something that may drive others to become unmannerly to you all this constitutes the definition of self-respect.

Sunday ; 16th July 1944 :

Instructions : "The casual body of a disciple is made to merge in that of the Master. When Master has done this, formation of impressions (sanskaars) in the disciple is stopped. (The plan of the condition came to you). The cause of the organic aspect of being (pinda) is the cosmic aspect (Brahmanda) ; and the cause of the cosmic region is the para-cosmic region (para-brahmanda). What occurs there (in para-cosmic region) comes down to the cosmic region, where from it descends to the organic level ; and then it assumes the form of suffering (or enjoyment). This is to say that what has appeared as suffering (or enjoyment) at the organic level of being, originates in the para-cosmic region."

"The subject dictated above is very subtle. Just now your mind is beyond control. I shall explain in future when you are at ease."

"You will have to break of initiation of some more people, and make an announcement of this effect. If Shri Ganga Sevak repents and takes a vow not to repeat his activities, and requests re-initiation, some thing may be done for him. You are capable of breaking off anybody's initiation, to which ever system or order it may belong ; though you need not do that. Make announcement about Ganga Sevak. He has himself broken off his initiation. If you say about some body that he has gone out of mind, the effect will be there. If per-chance, some like this happens, you should draw out and neutralize the effect. This method you can apply to any of your inadvertent acts. If some body may happen to be under the effect of some one else's curse, and like to destroy that effect, you enter the sphere of pity (qudsa), and draw out that effect. There will be hardly any possibility counter act it. Those having reached this region of pity are very few. Your steps are going ahead of that as well. No body can match you. Just as you have tried to move beyond other spheres rapidly, you are attempting the same there also. Such rapidity should not be applied in case of others ."

"If you pay attention to your inborn sublimity (piousness at birth), and find somebody endowed with it, that will be the sign of going ahead. this sphere is not the fortune of angels even : they remain desirous of strolling at this point. I am telling all this to you, so that you do not consider yourself weak. In your previous birth, you had great fondness and attachment of spirituality, as well as extreme longing. You had died in the state of that longing. You did not find a guide, and you suffered extreme pain in that longing and paining. You had many children, and were able to pull on with hard life in poverty. Your wife was a very pious and simple lady. (The plan came view). The impression of longing that you brought from your previous life is still there. The stage you are in, is not reached on being born in a priestly (Brahman) family. This is a matter of experience and not an absolute law. You belonged to a 'business-community' (in previous birth)."

"In previous birth Munshi Madan Mohan Lal [of Shahjahanpur] was holding some royal post. He had no family. Financial status was good. He was fond of a pleasure seeking life, and became abstemious at the end. Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai [the founder of Ramashram Satsang Mathura] in previous birth was a low caste person. He had plenty of humanity. He was very tolerant. He had a pretty and hard life, but considered that poverty from the side of God, and had no remorse ; and felt little distress. (the plan came to view). Dr. Shree Krishna Lal [of Sikandrabad, district Bulandshahar U.P.] was a 'Physician' in  previous life also. He was strict by temperament. He was connected to a prostitute. He felt much shock on her death, which turned him to remembrance of God, which persisted to the end. His financial condition was good. Now that you have inquired about him, eradicate this element of carnal love in his nature. But not just now. Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai has brought the weakness of his heart from previous life. Munshi Madan Mohan Lal has no doubt brought with him the dirt of pleasure seeking and prosperity, but its effect has changed, and it is not harmful now."

Monday ; 17th July 1944 :

Dictation : "The transmission for this point of 'pity' (qudsa), has not been given by me to anybody except you ; and that also was given to you in your dreaming state. The accusation miserliness against me is baseless. No body came to me with a wide open heart. In your case, I had to do it under orders ; and you compelled me as well."

"What ever I knew, I had to carry in my bosom. No body capable to taking it from me was ever born, and the desire (to give away) just remained their in me."

Submission : "Tell to me at least, my lord !"

Answer : "I delivered it all to you. The thought persists in you that some body capable of taking it may be created (born). This is the effect of my mentality. This is my influence that is surging up in you. Who knows whether you too may have to return unfulfilled. Those capable of taking it will be very rare. There was one person (hinting at Brijmohan Lal, in whom this capacity could be developed in course of quite a long time. But he still carries the blood of Nanhe, [i.e. Mahatma Raghubar Dayal, His own younger brother] in his veins. He can hardly ever have orientation to you. Dr. Shri Krishna Lal cannot reach that point. Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai does not have life left enough to achieve that condition by that time (of your return). Munshi Madan Mohan Lal [of Shahjahanpur] does possess this potentiality, but does not give-up his royal status. The access to it can be possible when all emulsions get extinguished. In your case impulsions were innately in a condition of extinction. Sensual desires were clean, but eternal influence was present. Longing was part of you very basic nourishment. You have a lot of tenderness in your temperament. Try to get rid of it. I don't mean that you say good bye to it all together. It is a gift from God, which does not come as a fortune to every body. What I mean is only that you keep control over it. Refinement causes trouble : you yourself would have experienced this. You will have to deal with dirty people. Then you do not deeply contemplate over it, and let it just pass. You tend to be hasty by temperament. People will not be able to withstand it. Every body can get only in proportion to one's capacity. By making haste there may be the danger of harm being caused to the nerves of the person concerned. Special care is needed in case of transmission through the mind. Force is to be applied only where a point is to be opened up immediately."

Dictation concerning Munshi Madan Mohan Lal [of Shahjahanpur UP] :

"He understands very well ! No sooner some one would cross him a little in conversation, then he would become enraged. If he removes this defect, all other defects will follow suit. Politics, that proves troublesome at meals, is the defect of attachment to newspapers. There is a proverb : 'why is the religious magistrate (Qazi) slim ? - just due to apprehensions about the city ?' "क़ाजी जी क्यों दुबले? शहर के अँदेसे से". He (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) reads the newspaper, broods over it, and starts shouting abuses, even sitting alone in the room, whether somebody is there to listen or not. There is one more defect, viz. if he has formed a good opinion about somebody, he does not observing virtues an virtues in him ; and as against this, if he gets displeased with somebody, he finds not a single virtue in him. He likes flattery as well. There can be no body, perfectly free of defects. The habit of observing defects, means that the particular defect is present in the observer in seed form, which being reflected is projected in the other person. This is indicated so that, if the heart feels trouble on comprehending the particular defect (observed in the other person), the defect is present in seed form in the observer. That should be cleaned off. If on knowing on other persons defect, no trouble is felt within, that will be quality of sensitivity. Where one's inner virtues are not reflected in the other person, there the defect will also not be projected ."

"It is surprising to find such defects in a person of his (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) stage, as many cast a veil over his virtues. He never controlled any of his mental tendencies from going beyond limits complaining he considered to be his duty, and then he had no concern any further. I have never shirked my duty. Ask him what duty he has performed. Where ever he sat, he only defamed me. I think his mind is beyond control to some extent. But the responsibility for this falls on him alone. He never considered these as defects ; and I also said nothing as a matter of courtesy. Master always keeps an eye on the inner condition."

"He (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) downhearted. I have revealed all these secrets on enquiry from Ram Chandra (of Shahjahanpur) ; and his intention is also benign. I have often been giving ways and means (to get rid of defects). Suppose the defect is not removed, then he (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) has, however, got his share of benefit, but my purpose has not been fulfilled. It is my personal purpose that I require that he be free from defects. Your 'Fufaaji'* (Paternal-uncle or the husband of your father's sister, i.e. "Nanhe", [actual name - Raghubar Dayal] always patted 'barb' to all such things. If you like, all such defects in him can be totally eradicated, but he will have to be merged in to yourself, and you will not be able to attend anything else beyond this (work). If he creates repentance (and aversion for the defect) in his inner being, then you can dig this up from their position. But the difficulty is that he creates a place for these again. If you may merge him in yourself, then you will need keeping an eye on him all twenty four hours. (the plan came to view). Ask him to try himself, and use his will. That can give the same result. One more reason for the degradation of his character has occurred by way of my passing out of the world, due to which he got rid of the fear of my presence. Every representative has become a slave of his own will (and opinion) ; and I have this complaint for everybody. If there is no 'Head' or 'Supreme authority' in a society, this defect creeps in. My dear brother (Raghubar Dayal) never had any thing to do with it. Neither he was ever the supreme authority, nor did he comprehend the responsibility for it at any time. It was infect a mistake on the part of all of you, that you took him to be as such (supreme authority) without my order. Now the controlling agency is present, and my own power is active in it. One whose responsibility is grater, must essentially have grater authority. Your liking and request will have the status of Divine dictation to me. One who will not be oriented to you, the spiritual spring in his case will get closed, and this will be that person's own blunder. it remains quite clear that when a river has broken off its connection to the main spring, there is every possibility of its being dried up. In case of Shri Dilaa Ram [of Fatehpur], if you like you can break his connection, and link him up to that noble (meaning ignoble) personality - Mahatma Raghubar Dayal, so that he (Babu Dilaa Ram) may enjoy that (peculiar) taste (of such a connection).

*The wife of Mahatma Raghubar Dayal, Shrimati Jai Devi and the father of Revered Baabuji (Mahatma Ram Chandra of Shahjahanpur UP), Rai Bahadur Badri Prasad were mutually, cousins [brother & sister].

Tuesday ; 18th July 1944 :

Instructions : "The sum total of carnal desires resides at the navel. When needed it is to be pulled downwards, and made to descend, and then again drawn up at will. If due to straying wayward, some excess occurs, then it is to be evaporated through the navel. But this is not to be given out to people in general, nor is it to be something for general practice, so that they may not draw this power beyond limits under intoxication of pleasure, which may become difficult to manage and control. To you I have told this because you have almost eradicated it. There is much need of correct estimate in this regard, so that  more than what may be needed is not drawn up. Hence I am telling this only for use for very special people. In our circle no special emphasis is laid on this point in order to avoid any possibility of undue arousal of this power. This point can be dealt with in a proper way only by some one, who has developed full expertness about use of this power, and in whose case this point has been sufficiently cleaned. A person of the status of pole-star (Dhruva or qutub) is to be preferred for this purpose, because he acquires expertness about this point. This however, does not mean that he does not observe precautions. Dr. Shri Krishna Lal requires a lot of cleaning of this point in him. He has brought this effect with him (from his previous birth). I gave him that sort of training which made him closely attached to me, so that there may not be much opportunity for the arousal of that effect in him. It is the quality of my training that he could love. The reason for such training, I have already started above. The feeling of self importance in him (because of his love) is undue. The express capability for it was not there in him. The sprout of love was certainly there in him ; but it was my work to develop it and give a proper shape to it. Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai came cleaner. That does not mean that he was entirely free from it. Instruct Munshi Madan Mohan Lal with a warning not to tell any body about it. If on observing some other person's defect, one remains feeling the pinch of it for quite some time, then defect is present in the observer in the form of a seed, so to say. If the pinch passes only after a short time, then this is due to attachment."

Dictation concerning M1 (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) :

"If some mistake is committed, I mean specially during conversation with some other person, he apologise to him. In proportion to the apology being tendered from the core of the heart and with tearful eyes, the fore of this mistake will become weak to same extent. But the difficulty is that he never realises that he should not have said some thing undue and unbecoming. He considers every thing uttered by him as right ; and even things that what he said was correct. The sign of some thing being unpalatable to somebody is that the person has been hurt, as indicated by a change on the face of the person concerned. He may think of past matters, and should feel repentant for what comes up in memory ; an put the above mentioned instructions to practice. No body except God is perfectly right. It is useless to be proud in this regard. This (condition of perfect rightness) is created in someone only through God's grace. This is to say that the origin of that (rightness to action) is He (God). Then where is the occasion for pride ! If a person, while living (and behaving) in the world, makes it (i.e. the world) unpleasant, I think there is none more unfortunate (than such a person). The real truth is that man cannot be oriented to God all the time, and hence all this material of right and wrong, good and bad has been created for his recreation. If considered with full sincerity, these things have no reality basically. The pair of opposites contain pleasure of mind in them. Goodness and badness are mutually opposite. Goodness can be recognised as such only when we have badness in opposition to it. similarly badness can be known and assessed only when goodness is there to compare with it. Now just consider as to what is to be there base or foundation. All these are materials created by nature for man's recreation. who ever comprehended it like that has attained to salvation of his human existence. (plan came to view : The plan demonstrated to currents, viz. of goodness and badness, oozing out of a single object, which currents being inverted, both lose there respect effective effete. From the same source one current of remembrance of God, and the other of carnality emerge. On being inverted their origin is discovered to be same)".

Dictation continued :

"when man is engaged in remembrance of God : and the current, which I have named as such for your comprehension, is inverted to reach the original Reality, then the same effect starts descending by way of the other current which I have described as the current of carnality. Thus carnality is purified and loses its usual glamour and sharpness. Therefore, in our system, carnality gets perfected last of all, and this is the principle every where. In our circle, particularly Birju (Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal the eldest son of Mahatma Raghubar Dayal) has talked of many techniques to create impression on people. These are all structured out of his own mind. These should not be put to practice. Only that is correct, which I am giving you, and shall remain giving in future also. Or who ever has achieved perfect harmony with his perfect Master, and there by start receiving light from source above, can give correct prescriptions. Acting on mentally constructed methods will not eradicate the effect of mind. What is happening generally is that, on some body telling some thing or narrating his condition, one or the other technique for his convenience is given to him. By techniques, I mean meditational or other spiritual practices. These techniques, which are not coming form the real source, can not be correct. It is the different matter that some times just by chance, some thing given like this (mental construction) may happen to be correct. People are giving these so called techniques to assert their self importance, and create impression. To be very careful at each step is needed. Spirituality is not a children's play. Just think, whether I am now a dead personality?"

"Your memory has been spoiled due to the effect of chloroform. Its antidote is lemon. At the time of the annual function, if some thing untoward happens, then getting aside from those people, you may enquire me in seclusion. Birju (Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal) so proud of his techniques. Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai is in dire need of your love. His activity has been drawn up also to some extent. Sacrifice has been performed by you alone. You had no desire for any thing. This is real sacrifice. Plan came to view : the plan appeared as if some living objects are fixed at their places, and they are only half headed having lost their capability for movement."

"This is the definition of real sacrifice. Such a spirit does not develop in all and sundry. That however does not mean that people give up effort to that effect. You possess this quality since very infancy. It is this condition that is called 'suspension of mental tendencies'. I have narrated about Dr. Shri Krishna Lal's condition, with a view of making you free from the burden of gratitude for his so called love with me."

Wednesday ; 19th July 1944 :

Dictation (concerning Shri Dila Ram) :

"Munshi Madan Mohan Lal has no concern with welfare of children. He can, however, offer prayer, and also can write to him (Dila Ram) that he (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) is praying for the health of that boy."

"There is no state of well-being up to the status of Brahmin. One who strolls about in the Brahmand-Mandal (cosmic region), having no approach any further, is called Brahmin. The higher status than that of these people, belongs to Maha Brahmin, whose limit of climbing is the Para Brahmand Mandal (Para cosmic region). One going beyond that becomes free from the limitations of the so called forecasts. But the condition of well-being appears not even at this stage. Maha Brahmins hold good mastery over thought power, and they so not remain bound to rituals any more. (plan came to view). In fact, both (Brahmin and Mahabrahmin) are in bondage. They cannot pull up any body beyond their respective limits. This power belongs only to a saint, whose stage starts beyond that (para cosmic region). He (saint) gets in to touch with the air of the Real Being to a sufficient extent. (plan came to view). The region of 'pity' (quads) also is not the place stay on, nor is it to be considered as adequate. (plan came to view on minute observation, it appeared to be an initial stage. On looking ahead there is no end)"

"I will bestow something on you before the Bhandaaraa (annual function)"

Submission : "As it may please you, My Lord. 'supardam va to maya qhehsra' (a Parisian half couplet) meaning thereby -  I have surrendered all that is mine to you."

Further instruction : "Make a note of this, so that future generations may have a lesson about the extent to which you have established concerns with me."

Friday ; 21st July 1944 :

Dictation : "What a strange idea you have formed! Your stroll of heart has already been completed. The first stage of the happy condition at the point of heart consists in the development of single pointed orientation. The second stage is that of eternal presence (in-front of the object of the orientation, viz. Purpose or Destination, i.e. God or God-Realization). This is not an ordinary happiness. The third stage is oblivion. Then (after this) stroll begins, when revelation of so many matters is started. A stage further than that is concerned with experience (rather inexpressible) ; and expression through tongue does not remain possible."

"In the course of stroll at the (second) point of soul, all that is started above remains in the shape of thought (subtle condition like supposition). Sentimental enthusiasm drops out. A sort of light condition is felt all around. A tendency to prefer temperance develops. Glamourising inclination disappears. Simplicity begins to prevail. How much narrate, as it all concerns experience."

"Your stroll of sorts of happiness (at various points) has been completed ; and you have attained mastery over that as well. Nothing is wanting. All these, I had perfected in my lifetime itself. Only restraints had been imposed. As a result, you got more smouldering inside ; and power got stuffed within ; and force got generated, as its outlet was closed. Now only this much has been done that all has been included in the Real. Nothing new is done. Those who have expressed some opinions  about your condition, could not make any correct assessment, because their approach was not up to that stage."

"Your weakness is not without reason. You have deliberately been made weak, so that on being healthy, the heat of that state may not get included with your condition. A person at your stage of development, in the healthy condition may commit strange acts beyond normal comprehension. Nature has created you weak. If you had been healthy, the condition of your thought would not have been this. For a Hatha Yogi, health is needed. [Plan came to view : it seemed that all the particles of my existence got merged the Real (Ultimate) Being and attained to the condition of Ultimate Purity (saadagee) ]. Let me first make this condition flare up. Then you will get the dream of health. Just consider, whether any healthy person can be able to perform what you are doing in such weakness. I have not yet revealed those secrets to you, through which miracles happens. You will be able to do every thing through your thought power. Just now, let me take required work from you. The 'Siddhis' (miraculous powers), achieved through ritualistic deeds and exercises are unreliable to my understanding. Your weakness has laid the foundation of telling these matters to you. I have brought the plan to you. All these things were present in me. I force you to walk and stroll so that you may retain smartness. Who knows how many of such notebooks will be exhausted. This is what I have to do."

"Thus for nobody has revealed secrets and matters concerning the system. In Birju (Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal) there are inharmonious contradictory elements ; there being no perfection about any thing. Can it ever be possible for me to tell him (Brij Mohan Lal) about you that 'Ram Chandra has acquired a spiritual condition through being related to Birju (Mahatma Brij Mohan Lal)?' I had already perfected you ; and did not allow emergence of thought about granting of permission (for Preceptorship) to you, so that you may not be burdened with gratitude for that. Dr. Shri Krishna Lal has sopken about permission just by the way. That is not to be treated as permission. I had undertaken responsibility for every thing concerning you. Dr. Shyam Lal [of Ghazaiabad UP] has been accorded permission by Dr. Shri Krishna Lal, which has not been given properly : no condition has developed in him (Dr. Shyam Lal). Dr. Shri Krishna Lal may consider it as his own permission. You accorded permission to Karuna Shankar, which was from me ; and was given correctly. (The plan of both was brought to view for comparison). Such permissions (as accorded by Dr. Shri Krishna Lal) are of no avail. Nobody knows how permission accorded. I am telling you an ordinary symptom : when your consciousness automatically starts compelling you, and the thought about it comes to your mind again and again, then you take it as (Divine) impulse from above. There is second symptom also, that you feel restless as long as the work (assigned from above) is not completed (by you). I find that this condition did not develop in (so called) successors, and they have started granting permissions. In this regard, what beneficial to others, will have to be indicated to them. Tell Munshi Madan Mohan Lal to point out to (so called) successors how permission is to be accorded (in the proper way). Tell him (Madan Mohan Lal) also that he should give up the habit of speaking in a blunt way, because this also makes people unhappy and hostile. Conversation should always be such as over brimming with affection (love). Only God is devoid of defects. Fault finding is a fault in itself ; and that causes trouble to one self (fault finder) as well. If he (Madan Mohan Lal) lived with me for some time, he would have started finding faults in me also. He should give-up this habit. When this habit is developed, mind starts constructing faults in people al-around. When one is bereft of father's shade over one's head, one has to be very careful in every thing at each step, so that one's action may not bring a bad name to (the departed) father."

Saturday ; 22nd July 1944 :

Dictation : "I want to keep you away from all these conflicts. I have accepted your recommendation about Munshi Madan Mohan Lal. You surrender all these conflicts to him, to deal with. Do not transfer powers. His condition of fixed pole star (Qutub or Dhruva) will start just on opening of the condition of mind, indicated by me. Tell him to reform himself now at-least. This is the reward of the labour that he has been putting in for you. He (Madan Moan Lal) is lacking in broad-mindedness, and as a glint of narrow-sightedness. A control and reform of these conditions is fore-runner (herald) of that great state (Qutub). The extent to which the thought of Madan Mohan Lal's reform is there in your mind, the thought of twice that extent has been developed in me also. What ever thought reverberates in your mind, is developed in me with several times the force and intensity. This is a philosophy, which does not need elaboration."

Dictation addressed to Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Thus for Ram Chandra was under obligation to you ; now you have to be obliged to him (Ram Chandra of Shahjahanpur). What ever thoughts and considerations about you are developing in me, are all due to him (Ram Chandra). The work concerning tours (various centres etc.) will be assigned to you, even though there will be no restriction in this respect on Ram Chandra as well. Now that period has come to an end. I have now changed the phase. Quite soon, you may be conversing with me directly. But (as stated in an Urdu-couplet) - 'Those who enjoy higher ranks, have to face greater difficulties'. This is to be borne in mind. You have loved me, considering me your father. As much, I shall be strict with you as a father to his son. Ram Chandra has taken me as a beloved ; and surrendered himself entirely to me. He has not kept anything, belonging to him, with himself ; and given up every thing for me. He preferred poverty, and underwent difficulties, but never forsook me. So, where from can I get the heart to be strict with him. I will have to bear with all his beloved ways; and you should also be fully considerate. I could not find anyone to dated, who would love me as beloved. I too would give-up my heart unto such one. I have not keep anything that may belong to me, as reserved to myself and away from him (Ram Chandra) ; and I remain anxious to give him more and yet more that may come to me or belong to me. I Ram Chandra's nerves and veins be operated, and one who performs the operation may have eyes endowed with vision, he will find my whole power expressed in him (Ram Chandra). Now my state is such as in-spite of being perfectly free, I am engrossed in thought about him. I assure you that it is difficult to have a person of this status. As people are now pining for me, and have come to know some what about my status after my physical veiling, that same shall occur with him (Ram Chandra). I say again that no body has eyes capable for seeing him. He has made himself extinct to such an extent as to leave hardly any trace for expression ; and he has developed this habit. This is my fault also. If I had not kept his powers and capacities closed and unexpressed for twelve years he would not have developed this habit, and would have got expressed and revealed at once. Now Ram Chandra's condition is such as he possesses wealth of the whole world, and yet has only the touch of thought to that innumerable wealth, without any sense of its possession. I have developed expectations from you (Madan Mohan Lal) also."

Dictation concerning Munshi Madan Mohan Lal continued : "One big defect persisting in him (Madan Mohan Lal) is that the fault of self importance that he locates is others. As such, I am telling about it. He feels about every matter that what ever he says about it, is alone correct. For a person of this status, this is fatal poison,"

Dictation addressed to Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "I am telling again that if people did not derive benefit from Ram Chandra, it will be their great misfortune. People often thought that the representative of Laalaaji Saheb will be a unique personality. Now it is here. They may see. The paternal effect present in Ram Chandra, I do not want to eradicate. I have got it diminished. If that effect is totally withdrawn, his (Ram Chandra's) flight will get directed to the Higher World, and he will leave the physical body. The reverberation which some time develops in him, and which I also notice, is a paternal effect. He some time becomes obstinate also. It influences training as well, so that the person under his training starts at early flight. I have reduced this effect sufficiently. I consider it as a beloved demeanour. I may repeat that people treated Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] ,quite wrongly, as may representative, when his (Mahatma Raghubar Dayal) condition at that time was not even worth the dust of Ram Chandra's feet. This I tell to make people have an estimate of the state of Ram Chandra. Dr. Shri Krishna Lal etc. are just school children starting with the preliminary alphabet, when compared to him (Ram Chandra). This just to make people have an idea of his approach. Those who have no capacity for pulse reading can know the patients conditions through symptoms. All of my successors should consider themselves under Ram Chandra's subordination."

Instructions about Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Do not try to open that condition (Qutub) in M1 (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal, before perfecting his present condition (of spiritual journey) to the fullest extent."

Dictation addressed to Munshi Madan Mohan Lal continued : "The practice adopted by Ram Chandra had such an effect on me that I was adopting the same practice for him. He did not lose remembrance of me any time for all twenty four hours ; so I too never lost his remembrance any time for all twenty four hours. This continued for years together. He (Ram Chandra) is very much desirous that I reveal this very pray practice to every body so that every body may derive this  same benefit. I, however, like to tell him that there is no harm in telling this practice to every one ; but every body will not be able to achieve the same result. I do not find any body (among the herd) to come to that standard."

Dictation (to me) continued : "First of all make all people oriented in a single direction. Munshi Madan Mohan Lal, for which I am also very much thankful. He is reaping the fruits of the same. I like others also to develop love so that they also derive the benefit. Who ever loves you to which ever extent, shall find me in love with him that same extent. This is also a spiritual philosophy."

"Nanhe [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] played one more trick, which even I could not notice. the trick consisted in expanding the point, on which you were concentrating. This made you talkative rather than quiet and patient. You did well to transfer love from him to me. This was the correct punishment dealt to him by Nature. This was the first attack ; and the attempt to stifle you was made at the very outset. Its effect is still there. Waywardness of thoughts was increased since that very day. He could form an estimate that if your concentration was able to force me to come, what havoc you could possibly have wrought. In fact that was an occasion for him to be happy. This defect, I could pay attention to, only now that you [Ram Chandra] indicated it to me today. It was not conscious of it before this. I was, no doubt, wondering as to how could the thoughts of a person of your calibre and capacities be confused (wayward). Now just turn that trick over to himself (Nanhe i.e. Mahatma Raghubar Dayal). I must have praise for your memory."

"Appoint Munshi Madan Mohan Lal some where, that he may find field for work there. He should reduce consumption of chillies. There can be many ingredients beneficial to brain in vegetables. He should give up meat-eating. Permission for that can be only for you (Ram Chandra). Meat-eating creates heat in his (Madan Mohan Lal) brain, which is harmful to him. You have lack of heat ; so it may be useful to you. For him, roaming and strolling is not needed. I mean going about for prey (Shikaar). For you that is needed. His point should not be opened suddenly (in a single stroke). If  Dr. Shri Krishna Lal has developed faith in you, he would also have become something. About Dr. Chatubhuj Sahai, you just wait and see. If you stay for some time in the village and devote to hunting (Shikaar), your health can improve. About this, there is one thing more, viz. that when you shall concentrate on the animal of prey, it will derive spiritual benefit ; and this effect will go with it. Ram had done just this to Ravan. thus there is no defect (in hunting)."

"You were so much pleased with Pandit Rameshwar Prasad, that I had to accept your recommendation. Nanhe, [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] dealt great harm to you. He (Nanahe) has perfectly spoiled R2 (Rameshwar Prasad). I am afraid that he may start adultery. He (Pandit Rameshwar Prasad) has lost many opportunities. If his present condition continues for some more time, he may be written off (as gone). You shall get many friends. Have patience. Now stop people from going to Pundit Rameshwar Prasad place. I do not want to create heat (sharpness) in you, for you may create havoc, all of a sudden."

Monday ; 24th July 1944 :

Dictation : "No work for God is devoid of purpose. Repugnance (at heart) is of no use. What worry concerning the work, surrendered to me! What anxiety to the person, who has surrendered himself to me !! The tide of immateriality remains unto the extent of the physical body."

Answer to a question concerning no letter being recede from Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai for quite some time : "Do not be perturbed. This is testing time. I have to see how many friends I have. Consider Baabu Dilaa Ram has having been lost. If he wakes up some time, that will be seen then."

Submission by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "There is no external manifestation of Ram Chandra's powers."

Answer : "In this regard he has adopted simplicity, after my example. His thoughts does not get oriented to immateriality. I had already eliminated anger in him much earlier. Who ever is endowed with authority, his anger has to be eliminated first of all. It is not my wont to build up a Durbasa Rishi (a very easily infuriating legendary sage of ancient India)."

Question by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "Why my anger is not eliminated?"

Answer : "That is his fancy."

Dictation continued : "Tell Munshi Madan Mohan Lal not to reveal secrets of KMS anywhere. I took courage in worldly matters, and left everything on God as base. Through this method, there is no delay in completing work. That other is the way of ignorant blockheads. This quality (of wisdom about work) is not created in every body."

"People have entirely wrong notions about courage. People consider and call the incitement of mind 'courage'. If the mind is eliminated to such an extent that one begins to feel depression in oneself, then this prayer or courage endowed with the function of a command or order. You would have noticed that somebody suffers great harm at the hands of somebody else, and having no courage or heart to take revenge, feels perfectly poor and helpless and sits quietly in the state of helplessness. With such condition of depression, what ever thought takes hold of such a helpless person's mind, is bound to take shape in concrete reality. In case of courage (of ordinary conception) there remains the flavour of equality of status and position, which is opposed to humility of serving and belonging to Him. As soon as excitation boils up in the mind, self importance gets involved. But you should never be oriented to harm or malign anybody. For common people, I am giving one more technique. They should refrain from involving the mind. For them this itself is courage. I mean they should give-up the idea of affirmation or denial. this subject is not for everybody's understanding as well ; and no body will like it : this is to say, in general. There are different methods for different purposes. The method of calculated control of carnality (Muhasiba-i-nafs) is from my practice : where from thoughts may be rising up, that is to be merged in oneself. Oneself means one's soul. When ever thoughts may rise up, their base be got merged (in oneself). The result of this will be so fine that people will feel astonished. The method, in general, is to be taken oneself as Master, and merge in to That. One who does not have faith in Master, cannot derive benefit from this method."

Submission :"Chachchaa (Mahatma Raghubar Dayal) had told some body that 'calculated control of carnality' consists in supposing (or imagining) a furnace on the left side of the heart, and going on throwing in it what ever thoughts may be rising up."

Dictation continued : "Nanhe, [Mahatma Raghubar Dayal] remained telling his own peculiar constructions about it. The principal here is comparable to a tub-bath. There is heat of body is drawn out. Here in also the heat is reduced. This is much similar with the principal of 'tub-bathing' ; in which the body-heat is out-stretched and here in this [method] also the heat of gross-body made diminished. Cleaning and bathing is all meant to achieve that end.  I have not yet brought you to that condition because I have to take some work form you. Your nature has attained to the dreamy state ; I had, therefore, used the word 'inactive (or dull)'. You are going on continually quietening what God has bestowed upon you. I do not like to allow any more than the condition which has now been arrived at. Just on account of this, I had to make haste ; otherwise, I would have taken more time. You have carried on this practice for twelve years without being conscious of it. This certainly resulted in illumination of all the particles ; but any further development of this condition will bring about distraction of my whole purpose."

Query : "Which purpose would be brought to destruction?"

Answer : "God does no work. If you quieten your particles more, the same state will reveal ; and this state for you, I want after your death, even though your death has already occurred, and only your manifest physical body is still present in the material world. This instance has no parallel. Remember, you should not induce this state in anybody. This not a human condition. Such a state is not introduced even in successors and representatives. This state is its own example. But it is of no use to me. Can anybody claim to develop this state by oneself? This is only your example, worth being written in gold water. Those who will comprehend in it after you, will feel astonished. I have to say again : 'this refined character is not attainable by force of arms' (a half couplet of persian). Note down again that if this condition has got increased (plan comes to view), this state will follow (in its trail). Imitation, no doubt, would have brought about this ripeness, but you structured it so real that you went ahead of that imitation. I, no doubt, was residing in that state ; but one thing, developed by you, was not in me. I use to be in that state, to the extent of need ; you have gone beyond that. To comprehend it, only such intelligence is needed. I think, only God can know this state. I do not like to say more beyond this. The stage that I have bestowed on you, the environment for that you had already established by yourself. That is the reason why the advancement you have achieved during this period (of three months), was difficult to attain in years together. I now have to say to you only that you have brought your progress to culmination ; and even there you are not at rest. Every moment the steps are going ahead and ahead. But, alas, nobody is there yet to comprehend it. Your example will be the subject of a proverb for those who will comprehend it. Now, blessings, and farewell (for the time-being)."

Tuesday ; 25th July 1944 : 

Dictation : "Yesterday I have told you about your condition, and have restrained you from the certain 'Amal' [spiritual application]. You can do that during the last year of your physical existence on earth. The paternal effect is to be eliminated just close to the end. This state is beyond anybody's thought and comprehension. (an estimate was made available)".

"What Munshi Madan Mohan Lal has said yesterday about meditation on the form of the Master (Shaghal-e-Rabta) will be useful for everybody. In that regard your method is the standard one."

"The symptoms for the destruction of the Hindu-race have developed. They have framed such tendencies as are taking them downwards. The Muslims are far better than these. Your third or fourth generation will be assigned just this work ; but he will not be able to complete the work in his lifetime. Thereafter a special personality shall emerge and complete this work. Materialism will increase."

"Your family had never brought out a saint. You have opened the way. This Nature's game to eke-out rubies from the mire."

 (A special personality to come in future came to vision - bluish complexion, no beard or moustache, healthy, stomach slightly bulging, short stature, dry-nurtured, no courtesies, preference for coarseness, having nothing to do with any thing except bloodshed).

Dictation continued : "When Nature had created universe, it had made all arrangements from beginning to end. It has not left out anything to cause interference next or in between. I have now done exactly the same. I certainly have apprehensions with respect to one person in the future chain of this generation (for this system). You (Ram Chandra) estimate that this apprehension with respect to one person refers to the 15th or 16th generation. At that time very special efforts will be needed to advance the system. My last representation will end at annihilation (Pralaya). (The plan came to view). Since I do not have a body, I cannot give as much benefit as you can. No doubt, however, benefit can be derived directly from me after having achieve the ultimate progress."

Wednesday ; 26th July 1944 :

Dictation : "By 'intehai taraqqi' [extreme progress]  I mean the example of growth set by you. So long I do not find such person going up progressing, I don't promote any one. This is all my compassion that I do convolute, who so ever throng around me. None of them is of that status, is but my helplessness. Then it was my helplessness but here, there is nothing like yielding-force. This has not to be disclosed to everybody. This is for the so called big ones who are getting deceived. One will reach, through meditation,  at the station from where direct guidance starts from me is, available. I am touring every where ; every one reaps benefit according to what one deserves. The deserving one has to be simple and well-behaved. But this will not enable him to be fit for our spiritual training (Brahm Vidya) which is of a very high standard. The (Really) deserving person processes an inner condition, which you have rightly expressed by the word 'wasa-at' (expanse). Everybody brings one's own capacity with him/her. 'Wasa-at' is of several grades. I had narrated to you 'wasa-at' of high grade. To the extent to which that quality is lacking, there will be lack of benefit from spiritual training. If this quality, viz. 'wasa-at', is not totally absent, then some progress, however little, is bound to be there. This is my experience. I have given you the main points ; and will remain telling you more, as and when required by situations and occasions. You may also ask me when some thing comes to your comprehension, and you feel the need to seek clarification from me. Appropriate labour can alter the impression or settled tendency (samskara). (As the proverb goes,) fire can be created even in sandalwood."

Question by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal : "What is the method of altering 'inbuilt-nature [samskaras]?"

Answer : "The technique of high order is to suppose the 'inbuilt-nature' to be mine : but such a thought can hardly arise in one  who is not a deservedly inbuilt [samskaras]."

Dictation continued : "It is only for your part to bring any state to bloom and expression in a twinkling of the eye. This could not develop in anybody else. There is need to keep precaution in to view in this regard : in case of a need for demonstration of spiritual state, even at occasion for test, bring it down once again in its real condition to yourself, without the need of establishing it."

Clarification in response to a query : "Others were not deserving for it. You were endowed naturally with capacity for it, which I developed. It is not proper to reveal these states to uneducated dullards."

"Slaves (animals) to vadic-knowledge (Veda-pashus in Kabir's terminology) also fall under the category of uneducated dullards. A slave devoted to Master (Guru-pashu) is one, whose guide is not capable, viz. unable to impart spiritual education (Brahm-vidya) properly, but is still structured as God by this disciple. The slave to mind (passion) is called 'triya-pashu', whose obvious examples can be figured out, without the need of being quoted or mentioned. The slave to human condition (Nar-pashu) is one in whom egoism ingress form is still there. There are another kind of slavish being, who do not like to give-up their spiritual condition, which happens to be blissful to them. The number of kinds of such slavish beings are even beyond this."

Question : "There is an end to slavishness (animality) as well?"

Answer : "animality ends on reaching your present state. This does not mean reference to your state of representative-ship. This state is not on account of your being my successor. No doubt these are the signs which are found in successors, but not every where. You may eliminated what ever filth and dirt was there in your thoughts. Now the pure condition has remained. By filth and dirt, I mean what ever was causing heaviness on thought is now routed out, leaving an unadulterated state prevailing, which is cleaned of animality. This example I have given to enable you to weigh others against it. These conditions develop in persons other than successors and representatives also. M1 (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) is such an example. His inner condition is such ; but the external condition has not been cared for."

Dictation continued : "The annual function (Bhandaaraa) remain only one. If your purpose gets fulfilled there, no need will arise here. In that case 'Bhandaaraa' here will start after your passing away. People at Kanpur tried much to uproot 'Bhandaaraa' (from Fatehgarh) ; but as this was against my will, they could not succeed. If after passing away Nanhe, i.e. Mahatma Raghubar Dayal, people will start 'Bhandaaraa' to commemorate him, there will be a shower of darkness only there in. You have already withdrawn the  elegance. Not one of those attached to him (Nanhe) shall progress. The warmth of their own thought may bring convictions to them according to their liking whatever."

"The intoxication of Girdhari Lal [Pundit Girdhari Lal Kul of Varanasi] has come off. Now since purpose goes waste, he wants to be oriented to Munshi Madan Mohan Lal. Such people can be illustrated by the example of bats, which is correct in so far as he knows nothing more than hanging on. When darkness starts, then he comes to his senses. Tell Munshi Madan Mohan Lal not be attentive to him. He is not a good person. He does not have faith in anybody. He meets Nanhe also for selfish ends, but N1 (Nanhe) has no discrimination, in his aspiration for collecting a wild crown around him. Remember, not to give place to such persons in your circle, unless they have sworn repentance, and break off their connection of heart from N1 (Nanhe). There is no connection from above with anybody (except you). 'When the Master himself is downcast, whom can he give beneficence!' They have started to be filled up with darkness. Munshi Madan Mohan Lal should now give up the intention of visiting Etah (UP). There is no harm in going to be."

"I withdraw all that I have said (thus far) about Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai. No need of writing any thing to him, now. You will now need setting-up your separate association. All are helpful only in enhancing my worries. No body (except you) has the guts to share my burden. If Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai continues in such a condition, he will have to be totally vacated. All birds will fly away ; and there very life will stand imperiled. My step, whatever, now will be very serious. Matters are undergoing change day-by-day. They have put me also in to trouble. Irritation is developing in me. I will have now to adopt my destructive form (Kaala-rupa). Toleration has reached the breaking point. Now my merciful form (Dayal-roopa) will be only for you and those connected to you."

"The comprehension of Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai is just a pity. It was good that you did not stuff him with power, as you had intended. The word 'moth' is an insult to me. What M1 (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) was writing was my own order. If he turns his comprehending vision to it, he will find the whole matter to be dictated by me. There is no need to send any reply to this letter ; he (Dr. Chaturbhuj Sahai) may comprehend what ever he may like. I find only M1 (Munshi Madan Mohan Lal) as the person to my liking ; all others are turning to seem just feminine. The regarded condition, which has come to my society, would not have occurred anywhere else. I just wrench within. If matters continue like this, I will issue orders to you for total destruction. I have given up courtesy and gentleness this moment. I shall be oriented to my Master (Quibla Maulana Saheb), and His orders will put to effect from now on. At Etah (UP) --- --- --- you were called a fool! I should have structured my successor before giving permission to them (to impart training). I now realize that mistake. I am withdrawing all permissions given by me ; only Munshi Madan Mohan Lal is an exception to this. So long as you will not return these permissions, no body will be able to impart training. If somebody continues to impart training, that will mean, he is deceiving others. If he will still go on persisting, the result will be just reprehensible in the end. Remember, all of these arrangements by me are with a view to learning lessons by you, so that you do not repeat such mistakes. First fix your successor, then give permissions to impart training. Permission is not something necessary to be given. Since I had to put my Master's orders to effect. I made a little haste in this regard. For you, putting my orders to effect is duty. Now, in case of those persons to whom I have allowed you to give permission, you must ask me (as reconfirmation) before giving permission to them. It is better to have no disciples, then to have incapable disciples. I feel that you were right in thinking that not more than four to five persons be initiated : in fact there is no harm in keeping the number even less. Among persons initiated by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal, one person has proved to be degenerate. No need of increasing the number. If some really capable one is found, there is also no need to refuse. For him Shri Ram Dayal initiated by Munshi Madan Mohan Lal the only way remains that Munshi Madan Mohan Lal may pray to God for him (Shri Ram Dayal). He Munshi Madan Mohan Lal cannot himself now leave him aside, because he has been initiated on my hand. What a fruit of my labour, that I have to see this day! I went away rather well, putting you in to the mire of so much trouble !!"

Submission : "My Lord may give all His worries to me. I will bear them all, no matter if I lose my life."

Answer : "Since you have turned my worries to yourself, I grant you the right, that what ever you will do, will be acceptable to me. If you totally destroy somebody's foundations, I will not ask for any expiation. I now have left everything to you."

Continued ... ... ...





Contd. .... ... ...